w^ 



■ LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

' il^p, 8ojit|riB!^t Tic 



UNITED, ST ATE 



MEBICA. 



A 



HAND-BOOK 



OF 



Christian Evidence. 



BY 



LAURENCE W. SCOTT, 



In Two Parts. ^h-^^lo.iU 



ST. LOUIS :^^- 
JOHN BURNS, Publisher. 

1880. 



r 



^^^ 

.'^V" 



COPPYKIGIITED BY 

LAUREXCE W. SCOTT, 

IX JAXUAKY, 1880 



OF QoVGnWM 



DEDICATION. 



Prompted by gratitude, I take the liberty, without 
asking his permission, to dedicate this work to that 
eminent Christian gentleman and distinguished phy- 
sician. 

Dr. S. Van Meter, 

Founder of the Medical Infirmary^ at Charleston^ III. 

In consideration of the fact that he restored my health 
when an invalid, enabling me to continue in the glorious 
work of proclaiming the Gospel; and in view of the 
further consideration, that he has rendered similar ser- 
vice to many ministers of various denominations. 

The Author, 



PREFACE. 

If any skeptic honestly disbelieves the Bible and the 
religion therein revealed, it must be for the want of 
evidence — no one has a right to disbelieve from any 
other consideration — therefore I propound to all such 
three questions : 

1, What evidence would it require to convince you f 

2, What evidence has been adduced f 

J. In case the religion of Jesus were true^ what evidence 
could be adduced in its favor that has not been adduced ? 

Before any book should be received as a satisfactory 
refutation of " Christianity,'^ it should, 

First^ define clearly the proof necessary to establish 
the claims of such an institution. 

Second^ set forth fully, clearly and concisely: all the 
proof that has ever been adduced in its favor. 

Third^ show conclusively that the proof adduced is 
either insufficient or irrelevant. 



CONTENTS, 



INTRODUCTIOK 

PAGES. 

I>X'REASE OF Infidelity — Object of this Work Three- 
Fold : To Aid Preachers, Strengthen Saints and 
CpNYiNCE Skeptics 9 — 20 



Part First. 

divine origin of the bible. 

CHAPTER I. 

Approximate Proof of tee Divine Origin of the Bible 
IN General — Its Three-Fold Analogy to Mature 
— Their Simplicity and Profundity — Their Unity 

AND HaRMONTT-ThEIR ADAPTATION TO MaN 21 — 93 

CHAPTER II. 

Conclusive Proof of the Divine Origin of the Old 
Testament — Fulfilled Propecies— Seven Specifica- 
tions — ISTlNEVEH — AlSEVION AND MOAB — PHILISTINES AND 

THEIR Cities — Babylon — Dispersion of the Jews — 
Desolation of the Holy Land — Preservation and 
Perpetuity of the Jews 40 — 100 

CHAPTER III. 

Conclusive Proof of the Divine Origin of the New 
Testament — Fulfilled Prophecies — Three Specifi- 
cations — Popery — Spiritualism- -Avowed Infidelity • 
— The Three Great Enemies of Christ's Kingdom.... 101— IGO 



Vlll. COjS^^TEjS^TS. 

Part Second. 

DIVIXE OEIGIX OF THE CHRISTIAX RELIGION. 

CHAPTER I. 

Credibility of the Gospels axd Acts of the Apostles 
— Proved According to Well Established Prin- 
ciples OF Evidence — Testimony of Friends — Testi- 
mony OF Enemies — Circumstantial Evidence 161 — 237 

[Note.— The "Controverted Passage of Josephus'^— 179— 183.] 

CHAPTER II. 

The Ressurrection of Jesus Proved 238 — 265 

[Note.—' 'Martyrdom of Apostles' '—257— 265. ] 

CHAPTER III. 

Circumstances Corroborating Christ's Claims— Jesus 

THE SUMMUM BONUM OF THE WORLD— ThE CenTRE- 

Stance Arol^t) which Circumstances Revolve. 
Events Before his Coming Point Forward to Him ; 

While Events Since, Point Back to Him 266—300 

[Note.—' 'The Sceptre shall DOt depart from Jndah"— 280— 281.] 

COISrCLUSION. 

God— Miracles— Objections— Poem 301_307 

Index to Quotations 309—314 



INTRODUCTION. 



WpiHE increase of Infidelity, and the fact that it 
X| is becoming popularized, would afford suffi- 

^ cient apology, if any were needed, for offering 
to the public, at this time, a work on the evidences 
of our holy religion. That skepticism in its var- 
ious forms and phases, has been on the increase 
for the past decade, is undeniable. Even during a 
a longer period, its prevalence has been attracting 
the attention of "watchmen upon the walls of 
Zion," both in the Old World and in the New. 

As early as 1863, an English writer, Mr. Froude^ 
said : '^ At this moment a general doubt is coming 
up, like a thunder storm against the wind, and 
blackening the sky." 

In 1865, Prof. Hurst wrote : " There was a time 
when rationalism was a theme of interest to the 
Protestant church of Germany alone. But that 
day is now past. '^^ '^ ^ It has assumed an impor- 
tance which should not be overlooked by '^ ^ ^ 
American thinkers." 

As early as 1865, Prof. Fisher told us: ''The 
comparative strength of the Infidel party in our 
times, is underrated by not a few, even of Christian 
teachers. '^ '^ '^ They are not awake to the 



X nS^TRODUCTIOlSr. 

subtler form whicli skepticism lias assumed. They 
fail to see that ^ ^ ^ it is diffused like an 
atmosphere. They are not aware how widely the 
seeds of unbelief are scattered through books and 
journals, which find a hospitable reception even in 
Christian families." 

About the same time, MacPherson, of Scotland, 
wrote : " This contest respecting the foundation of 
religious belief, is not confined, as it used generally 
to be, within certain circles of speculative men. 
The press, now so powerful in its infiuence, has in- 
volved rich and poor, learned and unlearned, in 
this great conflict." 

" Thus from day to day," as De Pressense, says, 
" a form of skepticism is being developed, which 
^ "^ ^ is in the very air we breathe ; it finds its 
way into the lightest publication ; the novel and 
the journal vie with each other in its diffusion; 
short review articles, skilled in giving grace and 
piquancy to erudition, furnish it with arguments, 
which appear weighty. ^' ^ "^ Such a condition 
of things is critical, and calls for grave and special 
consideration. If those who are convinced of the 
divinity of Christianity, slumber on in false and 
fatal security, they must be prepared to pay dearly 
for their slothfulness, and the church and mankind 
—which have need of each other — will pay for it 
dearly, also. The voice of skepticism will alone be 
heard, and the sweeping assertions of imbelief will 
pass for axioms." 



IlSrTRODUCTIOlN^. XI 

We might give examples of similar declarations 
made in 1866, such as the statement of Mr. Liddon, 
that ''no one who hears what is going on in daily 
conversation, and who is moderately conversant 
with the tone of some of the leading organs of pub- 
lic opinion, can doubt the existence of a wide- 
spread unsettlement of religious belief." 

In 1867, President Milligan wrote : " It is pain- 
ful to see the popular indifference that is every- 
where manifested for the word of God." Although 
the goodness of his nature, and the broad charity 
that filled his heart, and shone so brightly in his 
life, caused him to dissent from the view that the 
Holy Scriptures were losing their influence on man- 
kind, he sadly penned the following : " But, never- 
theless, their influence is very little in comparison 
with what it ought to be." 

We find the Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, 
speaking, in 1870, of " the current forms of unbe- 
lief among the educated classes ;" of " the skepti- 
cism and unbelief, which for the last few years, 
have been distinctly traceable in all classes ;" and, 
again, " of those in the lower grades of society 
who are exposed to the thickening dangers arising 
from that organized diffusion of infidel principles, 
which is one of the saddest and most monitory 
signs of the present time." 

Later yet, the Bishop of Winchester says: 
" Doubt is everywhere. Skeptical suggestions are 
wrapped up in narrative ; they bristle in ^' '^' ^ 



Xll IISTTEODUCTIOIS'. 

essays ; they color our physical philosophy ; they 
mingle themselves with our commonplace theology 
itself." 

In 1871, President Hinsdale stated, " the supreme 
religious question of the present age,'' to be this : 
"What shall we do, then, ^ with Jesus, which is 
called Christ?" He then adds: ^'How deeply 
Christendom is stirred by this query, is apparent 
even to the superficial observer. The press of the 
Old World teems with publications seeking to an- 
swer it; likewise the press of the JN'ew; while in 
both worlds the lecture-room and pulpit resound 
with noisy debate. The voices are not harmonious ; 
they do not unite in a song of praise to our Lord 
Jesus Christ ; so far from it, they represent every 
shade of belief and unbelief ; they are too discor- 
dant to blend." 

In 1872, in a speech delivered at Liverpool Col- 
lege, Prime Minister Gladstone said: ''On an 
occasion like this, I should not have desired, my 
xyoung friends, to dwell in a marked manner on the 
trials you will have to encounter. But the inci- 
dents of the time are no common incidents; and 
there is one among them so obtrusive, that youth 
cannot long enjoy its natural privilege of unac- 
quaintance with the mischief, but at the same time 
so formidable that youth really requires to be fore- 
warned against the danger. I refer to the extraor- 
dinary and boastful manifestation in this age of 
ours, and especially in the year w^hich is about to 
close, of the extremest forms of unbelief." 



ITSTTRODUOTIOK. Xlll 

About tlie same time, Mr. Fowle, an English 
clergyman, wrote : '' "We cannot foresee the exact 
influence of scientific discovery upon the religious 
faith of the future. ^ -^ ^ But it is clear that 
once more men will be brought face to face with the 
deepest questions of religious belief, and it is mel- 
ancholy indeed to notice the absolute ignorance 
of popular religionism, and its popular leaders, as 
to the true nature of the approaching crisis. That 
Mr. Darwin's last book [The Descent of Maii\ 
should surprise the religious world in the midst of a 
hot fight about articles and rubrics, disestablish- 
ment and vestment, is sadly ominous of the result 
of the battle." 

And, with a true view of the situation, the Duke 
of Somerset declares that '' the differences of Chris- 
tian sects lose their significance in comparison with 
far deeper questions which are attracting the notice 
of educated society. 

In 1873, Augustus Blauvelt wrote : 

" Since 1865, aU the more thonglitfiil and scholarly forms of trans- 
atlantic unbelief have been crossing over to our shores through a 
thousand different channels, — books, periodicals, living advocates, 
the constant intercourse of nations, and the like — and by the arrival 
of almost every ship and steamer. 

''If American Christians — if American Christian lawyers and states- 
men and men of letters, and other secular leaders of this public 
mind, as well as the American Christian clergy, — do not wish ten 
years from now to be doing precisely what all such classes of Chris- 
tians are this instant doing in Europe — that is, do not wish to be run- 
ning hither and thither, wringing their hands and their hearts 
together at the fearful extent of the already blaclvened desolation, 
and almost wildly endeavoring to save the Christian faitli and sys- 
tem from a still further WTeck and ruin ; then something must be 
done by all these friends of Christ among us; and something must 
be done by them intelligently, promptly and efficiently." 



Xiy IlS^TRODUCTION. 

During all this while many ominous facts have 
come within the purview of every one's vision. 
Notably prominent among these, was the hearty 
reception given the Inlidel scientist Tyndall. when 
he visited this country. Apropos to this, the 
works of Darwin, Huxley, Spencer, and other anti- 
christain scientific leaders of trans-atlantic thought^ 
have been, for several years past, scattered broad- 
cast among the masses of reading and thinking 
Americans. Xot only so, but Prof. Fisk. of Har- 
vard, a disciple of Spencer and Darwin, has, for 
months together, had the columns of one of the prin- 
ciple Xew York dailies placed at his disj^osal, 
through which to disseminate the seeds of Atheism^ 
under the guise of philosophy. 

I^or is this all, but avowed Infidel works have 
been profusely scattered through the Old "World 
and the jSTew, 

^' Thick as autumnal leaves that strew the brooks of Yallombrosa I '^ 

Furthermore, the most insidious literature is cir- 
culated, and every available occasion made use of 
for the purpose of foisting upon an unsuspecting 
public, the most seductive and poisonous infidelity. 
An infidel tract was once handed me, headed ^' Are 
Yon a Cliristian?'^ At the close, it had the 
phrase, ^^Amekicax Tract Society,*' in very large 
letters ; but just above, it had the words ''not by," 
in very small letters. I sometimes see, in the homes 
of Christians, a large gilded and finelj^ ornamented 
volume, entitled ^* Creator and Gosmos^^ wliich costs- 



INTEODUCTIOIS". XV 

them $5.00. This attractive volume, although pur- 
porting to be a religious work, is leavened with the 
rankest kind of infidelity. In 1877, Pres. Braden, 
who has made infidelity, in its various forms and 
phases, a subject of observation and refiection, wrote 
as follows : 

"Lectures and publications on scientific topics are continuaUy 
assaulting every religious sentiment; scientific associations and 
their anniversaries are used, on account of the eclat that the occasion 
w^ill g-ive the speaker, to flaunt in the face of the religious world the 
baldest infidelity, and to scout the fundamental principles of relig- 
ion."— Pro&^em of Problems, page 93, 

Then, be it remembered, the Infidels are organiz- 
ing themselves into clubs wherever a group of them 
can be assembled together, and in some places, they 
meet regularly for the promotion of their obnoxious 
cause. And Infidel periodicals are published, and 
scattered broadcast over the land, from the Atlantic 
to the Pacific, and from the Lakes to the Gulf. A 
computation of the infidel, semi-infidel, and spirit- 
ualistic papers in the United States and the British 
Dominions, would startle those who have heretofore 
given the subject no consideration. It is hardly 
too much to say, '' their name is legion ! " 

If any further evidence is needed to show that 
Infidelity is becoming popularized, it is found in 
the fact that speakers are paid a good salary to 
travel from city to city, and lecture against the 
Bible and religion. What means the applause 
which greets such men as Ingersoll, wherever they 
deal out their blasphemous denunciations against 



XVI IlS-TEODUCTIOIs". 

God and the Bible ? Does it not show that infideli- 
ty is permeating the masses? There is, in too 
many places, a latent skepticism that only requires 
the bold utterances of some reckless adventurer, 
who neither regards God nor man, to bring it into 
full activity. 

The very erronious idea prevails, in some sec- 
tions, among the uninformed, that Christians can 
not cope with Infidels ; that religion '' is a pretty 
good thing," but will not stand the crucible of in- 
vestigation. They look upon Christianity about as 
they look upon Homoeopathy — think if it does no 
good, it can do no great harm ; but, that it posses- 
ses no virtue, no efficacious qualities. For this 
very fallacious view of the subject, ministers are to 
some extent responsible, because they have given 
too little attention to the subject; because they 
have too often evaded discussion ; and because 
they have neglected to make the truth stand out 
in bold relief tliat Christianity is a religion of fact ; 
that it rests upon incontroT>ertible facts— facts 
attested hy the very best and most reliable historic 
testimony in existence. Our religious teachers 
should show a bold front, and evince that they are 
ready to defend the truth '' against all comers and 
goers." They should plant themselves squarely 
upon the Eock of Ages, and defiantly exclaim, in 
the language of James Fitz-James : 

"Come one, come all I this rock sliall fly 
From its firm base as soon as 1 1'' 



IIS^TRODUCTIOIN'. XVll 

In view of the foregoing considerations, I have 
never refused to meet Infidels in the arena of pnblic 
discussion, when called upon to do so. And in 
view^ of those considerations, I now come before 
the public with a work on " Christian Evidence." 
I fully endorse the sentiments of Walter Scott : 

" So long as man requires to be enlightened on the proposition 
of Christianity, so long will it be useful and necessary to handle its 
evidence and reason upon it. It has been said, that he who can not 
reason upon religion is a fool, he who will not reason upon it is a 
bi^ot, and he who dare not reason is a coward. Let us, then, be 
neither fools, bigots, nor cowards. Books on evidence are always in 
order." — Gr-eat Demonstration, j). 18. 

Many contributions to the various divisions of 
apologetics have been written by such men as 
Lardner, Paley, Watson, JSTewton, Keith, Alexander, 
Bolton, Walker, Doddridge, ]N"ewcomb, Gaussen, 
Buchanan, Butler, Blount, . Leslie, Jenyns, West, 
Lyttelton, Greenleaf, Home, Chalmers, Rogers, 
Taylor, Mcllvane, McCosh, Campbell, Scott, Milli- 
gan, Wickens, Schaff*, Haldane, Channing, De Pres- 
sense, Smith, Challen, Hinsdale, Braden and Dun- 
gan. But notwithstanding the world has been 
favored with those, and other able and invaluable 
works, bearing directly and indirectly upon the sub- 
ject of Christian evidence, my experience in debat- 
ing with Infidels has impressed the conviction that 
another and somewhat diff'erent work was needed — , 
a work which might appropriately be called, " A 
Hand-Book of Christian Evidence." Such a book 
I shall aim to furnish in the following pages. 

When a minister of Christ is caUed upon to 



XVlll INTRODUCTION^. 

defend Ms religion, either in the arena or from the 
pulpit, he finds that he has to nimmage through all 
the libraries accessible, in order to secure such facts 
and authorities as may be necessary for such an 
important task. Even then, some of the most 
needed works are inaccessible, and he is pressed for 
time to select and arrange such facts and state- 
ments as may be furnished by the works at hand. 
The first object of this book, therefore, is to furnish 
aid to ministers of the gospel ; to present them, 
in a cheap and convenient form, with many of the 
most important facts and documents relating to the 
great controversy which is now agitating the lead- 
ing minds of both the Old World and the New. I 
have also found, in debates with Infidels, that it is 
easy to wound them with their own weapons ; I, 
therefore, quote many admissions of infidels which 
may eff'ectively be turned against them. I am per- 
suaded that a perusal of the following pages will 
show that an Infidel dare not admit anytliing^ nor 
affirm anything ; that the best that he can offer is — 
nothing! 

The second object of this work is to inform the 
general reader, and strengthen the faith of the 
Christian. The apostle Peter says, '^be ready 
always to give an answer to every man that asketh 
you a reason of the hope that is in you." And the 
time has come when it is necessary, not only to 
believe, but to believe intelligently and upon evi- 
dence; not only to accept the gospel, but also to 



i:^TEODUCTIO]^. XIX 

tell why you accept it. The apostle Paul requires 
every elder to be able, not only to exhort, but to 
convince the gainsay ers ; and if the masses of Chris- 
tians do not possess the ability to silence all the 
cavils of Infidels, they should, at least, be able to 
present such reasons as will satisfy the honest 
doubter that our religion is all that it claims to be. 
Every believer is therefore requested to read these 
pages with great care and dilligence, and w^ith a 
proper realization of the responsibility that rests 
upon them. 

The last, but by no means the least, object of the 
production now before you, is to reason with skep- 
tics and Infidels, so that those who are open to con- 
viction may be convinced, and others may be left 
without excuse. I therefore request all doubters 
and unbelievers to read with fairness and candor, 
and with the seriousness that the importance of the 
subject demands. Remember that you hazard noth- 
ing by believing, but everything by disbelieving : 
for if the religion of the Bible proves false, you lose 
nothing by accepting it, but if it proves true, you 
lose everything by rejecting it. 

Entering a field that has often been traversed, I 
set up no claims to entire originality ; on the other 
hand, I am at no pains to follow in the wake of 
others. Consequently, I appropriate for the good 
of the cause, such fruits and fiowers"as lie in my 
pathway, as well as the herbs of my own planting, 
trusting that God may bless alike the planting of 



XX 



IXTEODUCTIOX. 



Paul and the watering of Apollos, cansing the in- 
crease to abound to the honor and glory of His great 
name, and the best interests of humanity. 




Part l 

THE DIVINE ORIGIN OF THE BIBLE. 



CHAPTER I 



Approximate proof that the Bible in general is^ 
of Divine origin. 



tlHAT the Bible in general is of divine origin^ 
^ may be proved approximately by its analo- 

^ gy to nature. The book is similar to nature 
in three grand particulars — 

I'^It is liJce nature in its combined simplicity 
and abstricseness. 

When the student of nature first begins his in- 
vestigations, the whole truth seems to lie right 
upon the surface ; but the more he learns, the more 
he finds that there is to learn, so that it requires 
profound thought and close application, even to 
approximate toward understanding some of the 
simplest things in the great store-house of nature. 
The ^study of the atmosphere affords a striking 
illustration of this thought. The first thing we 



22 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EYIDE]S"CE. 

have use for when we come into this w^oiid is air. 
We use it every day that we live, and it is the last 
thing we use before leaving the world. We ought 
to understand it if we understand anything in the 
universe ; and yet the human family breathed it 
for centuries before they knew wha^ it was, or had 
any just conception of it. Thales, a great philoso- 
pher, who flourished 640 years before Christ, pro- 
mulgated the theory that air and everything else 
was made- of water, and that all life resided in it. 
About a century afterward, Aleximenas said Thales 
was wrong, that everything was composed of air, 
and that it was the essence of life. Diogenes, a 
few years later, thought the air to be an intelligent 
spirit, who was generally in a kind and pleasant 
humor, but would occasionally become angry, and 
produce storms and hurricanes. 348 B. C, Aris- 
totle divided all substances into four elements — 
earth, air, fire and water. But little more was 
known about the subject till A. D., 1100, when 
Olhausen, a Saracen, discovered that air possessed 
weight, and that it merely encircled our globe, in- 
stead of extending through all space, as had for- 
merly been supposed. In 1630, Gralileo investi- 
gated the water pump, and found that water would 
not rise in a tube over thirty-three feet, when the 
air was drawn ofi*. Torricello applied the same 
principle to mercury, which led to the construction 
of barometers, and laid the foundation for further 
discoveries. It was found that air weighed about 



DIVINE ORIGIISr OF THE BIBLE. 23 

fifteen pounds to the square inch, and that its 
weight varied with the weather. In 1650, Otto Von 
Guericke invented the air pump. Boyle, the next 
investigator, endeavored to ascertain the chemical 
constituents of the atmosphere. He concluded that 
there were different kinds of air. Hales pursued 
the investigation still further; but Black was the 
first to use the plural for the word air, and to use a 
balance for weighing airs. A. D., 1772, Ruther- 
ford discovered nitrogen. In 1774, Priestly dis- 
covered oxygen. Lavoisier, a Frenchman, general- 
ized the observations of others, and invented the 
caliometer. He classified the elements of the air, 
as oxygen, nitrogen and carbon. Liebig has since 
discovered that the atmosphere possesses a small 
portion of ammonia. Dr. Playfair, who has ex- 
amined the subject with ability and precision, 
says: ^^ Fresh observations are still being made 
which tend to show how little is yet known about 
the air." I have just taken this subject as an ex- 
ample of the many illustrations that I might give 
to show what attention and profound research is 
required in order to have even a moderate idea of 
the simplest things in the natural world. It has 
required the study of philosophers for centuries to 
learn what is now known about as simple and com- 
mon place element as air, and they confess now 
that they do not thoroughly understand it. 

The same principle will apply to the study of 
nature as a whole, and in all its various depart- 



24 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EVIDE:^^CE. 

ments. The farmer wlio turns and reads the fur- 
rows of the field, as the leaves of a book, seems to 
understand all that is necessary to be known about 
nature. He knoAvs when to sow and when to plant, 
and how to make nature contribute to all his 
wants. Even the child can understand whatever is 
most pleasing and beneficial in nature, but the 
greatest philosopher has never yet sounded its 
depths ; and when he has to give up this life, after 
long years of arduous toil, and patient investiga- 
tion, he confesses that he has just begun to learn. 
Sir Isaac ]S"ewton, when upon his death-bed, was 
complimented upon the wonderful discoveries which 
he had made in science. He replied : ** AYhat- 
ever I may appear to others, I appear to myself 
merely as a child playing along the sea shore, occa- 
sionally finding a more beautiful pebble, or more 
brilliant shell than some of my fellows, but the 
great ocean of truth still lies before me unexplored !" 
So it is in regard to the Bible. When we open 
the volume which believers regard as precious, 
everything appears to be plain, and easy to be un- 
derstood. The whole truth seems at first glance to 
lie right upon the surface of its pages. But the 
more we learn about it, the more are we impressed 
with the idea that there is still much to be learned, 
so that we are ever learning, and never able to come 
to a full and complete knowledge of the truth. We 
can never exhaust all its treasures ! Every golden 
boulder that w^e find, but discovers a new '* lead," 



DIVIlSrE OKIGIJN' OF TPIE BIBLE. 25 

which, if followed, will lead to the excavation of 
pearly and diamonds, richer than any that abound 
in the great store-house of nature. Some things 
in the Bible are so plain that ''he that runs may 
read." Some things are adapted to the comprehen- 
sion of a child. This is particularly true with ref- 
erence to matters of duty. Where is the intellect 
too weak to learn the great items of his duty from 
the Bible. Isaiah, looking down through coming 
ages with prophetic eye, saw the ransomed of the 
Lord returning and coming to Zion, and he de- 
clared the way to be so plain tJiat " tlie loayfaring 
men^ thoiigTi fools^ should not err therein,'''''^ And 
when we turn to the actual requirements of the 
gospel, such as faith, repentance, obedience, and 
the addition of virtue, knowledge, temperance, 
patience, love, etc., we find them to be very plain 
and simple, f Even a general outline of the Bible, 
upon all subjects, historical and otherwise,. is very 
plain and intelligible to any reader ; but there is 
beyond all this a depth of profundity and abstruse • 
ness that the greatest genius can not fathom. 

N'ow, nature and the Bible being alike simple 
and yet uniting with this simplicity, a depth that 
renders them incomprehensible, both must have 
originated from the same divine mind. 



"*Isaiali XXXV : 8. 

fit is true believers sometimes dispute, even about matters of duty ; 
but mark you, the difference is not as to what is taught, but as to 
whether something may be practiced that is not taught, or something 
omitted that is taught. 



26 HA:?srD-BOOK or christian evidein^ce. 

II. The Bible is like nctture in its harmonious 
unity. 

That nature is a unit is shown : 

1st, By chemistry, from which we learn that there 
are about sixty-four original elements or different 
kinds of matter, called atoms ; and those combined 
in different proportions make all the different, 
material substances, which we see around us, wood, 
hay, iron, stone, steel, brass, copper, silver^ zinc, 
cloth, cotton, silk, and so on acl infinitum. N^ow 
this sh'ows that the creator of one substance is alike 
the creator of every other substance in the material 
universe. 

2d. The nnity of nctture is ^Jioion by natural 
history, from which we learn tliat vegetation is 
closely connected with and based upon the mineral ; 
and that as the mineral is the basis and support of 
the vegetable kingdom, the vegetable is the basis 
and support of the animal, and the animal, again, 
of the spiritual ; showing that tlie maker of min- 
erals is also the maker of vegetables, animals and 
spirits. 

3d. Astronomy proves and illustrates the unity 
of nature. All the planets of our solar system 
revolve around the sun; and the solar system, with 
ten thousand other sj^stems revolve around one cen- 
tral sun, and all the planets throughout the vast 
immensity of illimitable space are held in place by 
the power of attraction ; showing that the same 
Almighty power that formed our world also made 



DIVIIN^E ORIGIN^ OF THE BIBLE 27 

tlie sun and moon, and all the suns and moons, and 
stars tliat light up the boundless universe. 

The Bible, like nature, is also a unit, and shows 
evident marks that it, like the universe, is the pro- 
duction of one infinite mind. This may be shown 
in many ways : 

1st. By the train of jyvopliecies contained in the 
Bible, 

There is a remarkable agreement and oneness of 
sentiment about the prophecies. TSTo prophet ever 
contradicts another prophet. When one declares 
an event he is left uncontradicted b}^ all the others. 
They either repeat the same thing or maintain 
silence. Does one prophet predict the destruction 
of a city, such as Babylon, Jerusalem or Mnevah, 
other prophets chime in predicting the same thing 
and giving additional particulars ; and none can be 
found among all the prophets, or sons of prophets, 
to predict the perpetuity of such city. But I 
wish to give a particular example: Micah de- 
clared, '' The law shall go forth of Zion, and the 
word of the Lord from Jerusalem,'"' Did Isaiah 
name another place whence the law should go forth 
and the word of the Lord proceed ? No ! he reiter- 
ates the same sentiment : f '^ Out of Zion shall go 
forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jeru- 
salem." This stood uncontradicted by any of the 
prophets till Christ came, and he accepted it as cor- 
rect, and spoke accordingly, saying "• that repentance 



Micah iv : 2. t Isaiah ii : 3. 



28 HAZS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EVIDEZS^CE. 

and remission of sins slioiild be preached in Ms 
name among all nations, beginning at Jernsalem.'"^ 
Again, being assembled with his disciples he com- 
manded them that ''they should not depart from 
Jerusalem/' + but wait for the promised baptism of 
the Holy Spirit. In Jerusalem, on the first Pente- 
cost after Christ's resurrection, Peter preached for 
the first time the gospel, which is pre-eminentlv tlie 
word of tlie Lorcl^ and announced the laio of remis- 
sion. See Acts, 2d chap. Now, this line of argu- 
ment shows, in a remarkable degree, the unity of 
Bible writings. Had not those prophets been guided 
by one mind, so far from uttering the same predic- 
tion, one would have contradicted the other; and 
when one foretold the destruction of a city, awother 
was just as liable to predict its perpetuity as any 
other way. Again, take the long chain of j)roplie- 
cies concerning the advent and work of the Messiah. 
It was said to Abraham: ''In thy seed shall all 
the nations of the earth be blessed." X Jacob said : 
"The sceptre (staff) shall not depart from Judah, 
nor a law giver from between his feet, till Shiloh 
come, and unto him shall the gathering together of 
the people be." ;i Balaam said : " There shall 
come a star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall arise 
out of Israel." § Moses told the Jews that God 
would raise up a prophet like unto himself. ^^ 

*Luke xxiv: 47. f Acts i: 4, 5. ± Gen. xxii: 18. || Gen. xlix: 10 
^IN'iim. xxiy: 17. -*Deiit. xviii: 15. 



DIVIKE ORIGIIvr OF THE BIBLE. 29 

Isaiah said he should be called Wonderful, Coun- 
sellor, the Mighty God, the Father of the Everlast- 
ing age.^ It was said that he should be born " in 
Betlileliemr f Of the seed of Jesse. % Daniel called 
him ''Messiah the Prince," and told the very time 
of his advent. | Other predictions foretold the com- 
ing of some great one t^, whom the people of Israel 
should seek, and in whom the Gentiles should trust. 
All these prophecies found their fulfillment in the 
person of Jesus of Nazareth, who broke down the 
middle wall of partition betwen Jews and Gentiles 
and established one religion adapted to both. This 
shows that there was one mind directing the 
prophets what to write, and illustrates the statement 
of John that " the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of 
prophecy." § 

2d. The institution of sacrifice shows the nnity 
of the Bible, 

Year after year, for centuries, bleeding lambs and 
smoking victims were offered upon both Jewish and 
Gentile altars. But for what purpose? There was 
not a Jewish priest nor Gentile sage that could 
answer the question, until Christ was offered as the 
true sacrifice — the lamb of God, without spot or 
blemish — then all was made plain, the mystery was 
revealed. Christ is the sun of the moral system, 
just as the central sun in the universe is the centre 

••■'"Isaiah xix: 6. fMicali y: 2. J Isaiah xi ; 1-10. || Dan. ix : 24. 
§Rev. xix : 10. 



30 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJST EYIDEIN^CE. 

of the physical system ; and every thing in revela- 
tion, all the prophets, apostles, priests and sacrifices 
revolve, as it were, aronnd him. Sacrifices, and all 
institutions, before liis coming, point forward to 
him. The Lord's sn.pper and all similar institutions 
since his coming, point back to him. So Christ is 
all in all, the centre of the whole system, preserving 
the unity of the system and giving meaning to all 
its various parts. 

3d. Tlie tmity of the Bible is sliown Tjy the agree- 
ment of the various loriters tJiereof, 

The Bible is composed of sixty-six different 
books, written by about thirty different authors, in 
different ages of the world, and under a great vari- 
ety of circumstances, and yet it reads right along 
like one history. The book of Job was written 
before Moses was found in the bulrushes ; the Pen- 
tateuch was written by Moses in the wilderness, 
when arts and sciences were in their infancy ; David 
composed some of his most beautiful odes while 
excited and distracted by scenes of war or the 
embarrassing influences of a regal court ; Ezekiel 
and Daniel wrote their prophecies in captivity ; Paul 
dictated some of his epistles while a Roman 
prisoner, under a military guard in the imperial 
city ; John wrote the book of Revelation, while 
banished to the lonely isle of Patmos ; and yet 
there is a perfect agreement throughout the volume, 
as though one great mind had composed the whole. 
There is a wonderful agreement in the moral senti- 



DIVINE OEIGIN OF THE BIBLE. 31 

meiits throughout the Bible. JSTot one moral maxim 
of Moses and his Old Testament successors was ever 
contradicted by Jesus or the writers of the IS'ew Tes- 
tament. 

This unity that extends throughout nature and the 
Bible, proves that they both have the same author- 
ship. But there are apparent discrepancies in both 
nature and the Bible ; and this but affords another 
striking proof that the Author of nature is also the 
Author of the Bible. There is not a real contradic- 
tion in either. I will adduce one example from 
each. I lirst specify an apparent contradiction in 
nature. Take a pebble in one hand and a cork in 
the other, go to the pool, let the pebble loose at the 
top of the water, and the cork at the bottom ; one 
falls doion through the water to the bottom^ while 
the other falls up through the water to the top. 
There appears to be a palpable contradiction ; but 
there is no real contradiction. When we under- 
stand the principle of specific gravity all is ren- 
dered plain and simple, and we are lead to admire 
the unity and harmony of Nature's laws. The 
specific gravity of the water being less than that of 
the pebble and greater than that of the cork, the 
former sinks while the latter rises in that element. 

All the apparent discrepances in the Bible are 
just as easily reconciled as the one in nature cited, 
and like it, afford evidence of unity and liarmony. 
I give one example, Jer. xxxiv : 3 ; Ezk. xii : 13. 

Jeremiah told Zedekiah, king of Judah, that he 



32 HA]S"D-BOOK OF CHKISTIAIS^ EVIDEISTCE. 

should be taken and delivered into tlie hands of the 
king of Babylon, '' and," continues he, " thine eyes 
shall behold the eyes of the king of Babylon, and 
he shall speak with thee month to month, and thou 
shalt go to Babylon." '' Thou shalt not die by the 
sword/' Ezekiel represents the Lord as saying of 
Zedekiah : ''I will bring him to Babylon, the land 
of the Chaldeans, yet shall he not see it, though he 
shall die there." This has the appearance of con- 
tradiction. How could he die in Babylon if lie was 
not to see it ( How could he see the king of Baby- 
lon and yet not see Babylon ? How can both pre- 
dictions about his dying be true ? But when we 
turn to the historj^ of the case, all is very plain and 
harmonious. He saAv the king of Babylon with his 
own eyes, but not in Babylon, but in Riblah, where 
he was first taken ; there his eyes were put out ; 
then he was taken to Babylon blind ; so he did not 
see it, though he died there ; he did not die with the 
sword, however, but a natural death in prison. See 
2 Kings XXV : 6, 7; Jer. lii:ll. Am^ discrepancy 
which may appear in the wliole Bible is just as easy 
of solution as tliis one when candidly considered, 
and in the light of all the facts. Another grand 
particular, in which nature and the Bible are analo- 
gous, proving that they both eminated from the 
same divine source. 

HI. The Bible is Similar to Nature in its Adap- 
tation to tlie Wants and Capacities of Man. 

I wish to call attention to three particulars in 



DIVII^E OEIGIIS^ OF THE BIBLE. 33 

which the Bible parallels nature ih in its adaptation 
to man : 

1st. Both nature and the Bible are adapted to all 
men. The globe is adapted to the weight of man. 
When Sir Isaac IsTewton saw the apple fall to the 
ground, he recognized it as an exponent of the great 
principle of gravitation : ''All bodies attract each 
other directly as the quantity of matter, and in- 
versely as the square of the distance." It follows 
that the larger the body the greater the attraction. 
Now suppose this globe were as large again as it is, 
the attraction would be increased in force to just 
double what it is now, and if man possessed the 
same organism that he now possesses, it would 
bind him to the earth so that he could not move. 
On the other hand, if the globe were but half as 
large as it is, the attraction would not be sufficient 
to steady man in his gait. But, as it is, it is per- 
fectly adapted to man's organization ; illustrating 
the statement of the prophet that God ''compre- 
hended the dust of the earth in a measure, and 
weighed the mountains in scales and the hills in a 
balance.'"'^ This adaptation does not just apply 
to sovie men^ but to all men\ just as the light is 
adapted to the eye of all. There are no two eyes 
in the world exactly alike in every particular, and 
yet the light is adapted to all eyes — all eyes in their 
natural state. Now suppose the light had been 

•:■ Isaiah xl : 12. 



34 HAXD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EYIDEXCE. 

made ten times brighter tliaii it is, it would not have 
"been adapted to the hnman eye, but would have 
blinded it as the sun dazzles the eve of the owl at 
noon-daj^. Again, if it had been made with less 
brilliancy, it would not have been sufficient light to 
answer man's purposes. Just so with the air that 
we breathe. If there was less oxygen aad more 
carbon in the atmosphere, it w^ould be poisonous to 
the lungs. AYhile some vegetables and a few ani- 
mals thrive better in air thus compounded, it would 
be death to man to undertake to live in it. If, on 
the other hand, there had been more oxygen and 
less carbon in the air, it would have been too exliil- 
erating, causing man to be intoxicated all the wdiile ; 
and not only so, but oxygen being the active prin- 
ciple in the air if there were more of it it would 
soon burn out the machinery, and man's lungs 
would be gone. It is very evident that when God 
made the light and the air, he made them with refer- 
ence to man and for his benefit. And the point to 
which I call particular attention is the fact that the 
atmosphere is adapted to all men. IS'ot only is it 
adapted to one pair of lungs, but it is adapted, per- 
fectly adapted, to all the lungs that breathe. " He 
giveth to all, life, and breathy and all things." '^ 

When we turn to the pages of the Holy Bible we 
find the same beautiful adaptation. It is adapted 
to all men. It is adapted to the old and the young ; 

■^ Acts XYii : 25. 



DIVIKE OKIGT]S^ OF THE BIBLE. 35 

adapted to the wise and the unwise ; to the edu- 
cated and the illiterate. The old man and the little 
boy, the middle aged maiden and the little girl, can 
all be interested in the same chapter of this won- 
derful book. If the Bible were so plain and simple 
in all its parts that every one could master it, it 
would not be deep enough for the philosopher. If, 
on the other hand, it were so profound that it would 
require a sage to understand anything about it, it 
could not, then, interest the young and the ignorant. 
But, combining as it does, simplicity with profun- 
dity, it is adapted to all ; so that the philosopher 
and the common man both find it interesting to 
them. Where is there another volume that wall 
thus interest all classes of mankind without regard 
to age or education? If man could exhaust the 
great store-house of knowledge contained in the 
Bible, he could then lay it aside as a primer and be 
no longer interested in it ; but, as it is, the more he 
reads it the more he finds to interest him. When 
we contemplate the wisdom of God exhibited in the 
two great volumes, Nature and Revelation, well 
might we exclaim with Paul : '' Oh, the depth^of 
the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of 
God ! How^ unsearchable are his judgments and 
his ways past finding out !/' 

2d. The study of nature and the Bible benefits 
and ennobles mankind: : 

" Every man that ever studied geology, chemistry, 
astronomy, or any of the natural sciences, will tes- 



36 HA]S^D-BOOK or CHRISTIAjS^ EYIDEjS^CE. 

tify that lie was made better and happier, as well 
as wiser, Idy doing so. Contrast the nations who 
study the sciences and those that do not. Such 
studies — 

•' Soften the rude, 
And calm the boisterous mind.'' 

Besides, the study of nature's laws will enable a 
man to so conform to them that he will be greatly 
benefited thereby. 

The same great principle applies to the Bible. 
The study of its teachings makes men nobler, bet- 
ter, happier, wiser. To that every one who prac- 
tices its precepts will testify. One nation was com- 
manded to study the foundation, moral principles of 
the Bible, and teach them to their children at their 
out-going and incoming, at their down-sitting and 
uprising. They keep it up more or less till this day, 
and what is the result? The result is that the Jews 
are the most moral race now on the earth. None 
of them are ever seen drunken on the streets ; none 
of them are sent to the penitentiary for theft or 
arson, and it is verv^ seldom that one kills his fellow 
man. There is no nation of Christians instilling 
into the minds of their children the sublime precepts 
of the Xew Testament ; or we might have a still 
more striking illustration of the same principle. 
But it is very evident that just to the extent that 
those grand moral principles are practiced, to that 
extent are men made better and happier. Contrast 
the nations that have not the Bible with those 



DIVIISTE ORiaiN OF THE BIBLE. 37 

where it is permitted to exert some influence on tlie 
minds of men. Or, contrast Protestant countries, 
with an open Bible, with those Catholic countries 
where it is withheld from the people. Does not the 
different stages of civilization in those countries 
speak in thunder tones in favor of the Bible ? 

3d. There is in both iSTature and the Bible a heart- 
power — the power of love : 

A book to be adapted to mankind must be pre- 
eminently addressed to the intellect ; but not wholly 
so. There must be something to touch the heart. 
Man being possessed of affection, nature, to be 
adapted to him, must produce something to call 
forth the exercise of this faculty. Accordingly, we 
find it in the love of the parent for the child, in the 
love of the child for the parent, and in the love and 
sympathy of men for each other. Also, in the study 
of nature ^e can see the goodness of God to man 
displayed in his works, and thus love for the Deity 
is enkindled. 

But it is in the Bible where this principle is pre- 
eminently manifested. "^~God so loved tlie world 
that he gave his only begotten Son ! " If the Bible 
were addressed entirely and exclusively to man's 
intellect, it would not be adapted to his nature. 
There would be nothing to enkindle the emotions of 
his soul. If the Bible were banished from the 
world the only thing that could logically be sub- 
stituted for it is Atheism, and it is heartless and 
emotionless The tender cord of man's nature, 



38 HAXD-BOOK or CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE. 

called the affection, must be consulted as well as Ms 
cold intellect, in providing for its wants. 'Not only 
does tlie Bible parallel everytliing tliat nature fur- 
nishes to toucli tlie heart, but goes beyond that, 
and provides wdiere nature fails to provide. Men 
realize that thev are sinners, '' their thoughts accus- 
ing or excusing.'' Their wants are not fully met 
till they are provided with a loving\ kind, affection- 
ate Savior — one who comes with a happy adaptation 
to every sorrowing and sin-stricken spirit. Such a 
Savior we have in Jesus of Xazareth. The Bible 
meets this want by providing a High Priest who 
can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, 
and was in all points tempted like as we are, yet 
without sin. The love of God to man, made known 
in the volume of Revelation, is calculated to enkin- 
dle love in the human breast, causing the student 
of Scripture to exclaim : 

^^ Ob, for this love let rocks aud hills 

Their lasting silence break, 
, And all harmonious human tongues 

A Savior's praises speak I " 

Thus the Bible is seen to be adapted to man in 
providing for the heart as well as for the head ; till- 
ing the affection as well as the intellect. 

]^ow, of the things concerning which we have 
spoken, this is the sum : We have found the 
Bible to . be like nature in its simplicity and 
profoundness ; in its unity and harmony ; and 
in its adaptation to man. How is this won- 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF THE BIBLE. 39 

derfiil similarity to be accounted for? There is 
nothing like it any where else. There is noth- 
ing like it in the philosophies of ancient times ; 
there is nothing like it in the creeds and confessions 
of modern times ; nothing like it in the specula- 
tions of men any where ! There is only one way to 
account for the wonderful analogy, and that is by 
concluding that the author of one is also the author 
of the other ; and as God is admitted to be the au- 
thor of nature, he is also the author of the Bible. 




40 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHKISTIAIS^ EVIDEISrCE. 



CHAPTER 11. 



Conclusive and irrefutcible proof niat tlie Old Tes- 
tament is of divine origin. 



OTj^iHE argument adduced in the previous chapter 
JL| was modestly put forward as approximate 
""^ proof of the divine origin of the Bible. I set 
up no higher claims in its behalf, wishing to j)lace 
everything on a sure footing ; though some parts 
of it may be deserving of a higher rank. I do not 
claim that it should possess sufficient strength to 
thoroughly convince the Infidel, nolens volens^ of 
the inspiration of the Bible ; but I do claim that it 
so approximates toward that end that it should ar- 
rest the attention of everj^ unbeliever and cause him 
to seriously and candidly consider the claims upon 
w^hich the Bible rests. I shall, in this and the fol- 
lowing chapter, present evidence that I consider 
absolutely conclusive and overwhelming. Tlie scope 
of this evidence may be briefly stated in two words : 
" Fullfilled PropliecyP There is a chain of ful- 
filled prophecies running tlirough the entire Old 
Testament — for I confine the argument of this chap- 



THE OLD TESTAMEIS^T OF DIVIIN^E OEIGII^. 41 

ter to that portion of the book — which can not be 
accounted for upon any hypothesis other than that 
those writers were aided by Divine Intelligence. 
Certainly if a series of writers, during a period 
covering hundreds of years, write predictions con- 
cerning the fate of cities, kingdoms, and races of 
people, and those predictions are exactly and liter- 
ally fulfilled, it is but justly due them that they be 
permitted to tell how they derived the wonderful 
information and from what source. I maintain that 
the Bible writers, from Moses to Malachi, present us 
just such phenomena. They foretold a wonderful 
variety of events, hundreds, and in some instances, 
thousands, of years before the event transpired. 
Those predictions were fulfilled to the letter, the 
event taking place just as the writer said it should 
take place. In some instances the prediction refers 
to the present condition of people and things, so 
that the fulfillment is continually verified from day 
to day before the eyes of the world. Out of the 
many examples I could avail myself of, I select 
seven^ and I defy the Infidel world to overthrow one 
of them. Without further preliminaries I make 
seven specifications which I consider conclusive and 
irresistible : 

FIRST SPECIFICATION^. 

PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE CITY OF NINEVEH. 

I quote from the book of Nahum, the Elkoshite, 
headed by the prophet, '' The burden of Nineveh.'' 
Of the Lord he says : 



42 HAIS-D BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EVIDENCE. 

•• With an overrunning flood lie will make an utter end of the 
place thereof, and darkness shall pursue his enemies. 

AVhat do ye imagine against the Lord? he vnll make an utter 
end : atfliction shall not rise up the second time. 

For while they be folden together as thorns, and while they are 
drunken as drunkards, they shall be devoured as stubble fully dry." 
— Nahurn i : 8-10. 

'- The gates of the river shall be opened, and the palace shall be 
dissolved. 

And Huzzab shall be lead away captive, she shall be brought up. 
and her maids shall lead he?' as' ^itli the voice of doves, tabering 
upon their breasts. 

But Nineveh is of old like a pool of water : yet thej' shall flee 
away. Stand, stand, shall they cry ; but none shall look back. 

Take ye the spoil of silver, take the spoil of gold : for there is none 
end of the store arid glory out of all the pleasant furniture. 

She is empty, and void! and waste : and the heart melteth. and the 
knees smite together, and much i^ain is in all loins, and the faces of 
them all gather blackness." — Nahum ii: 6-10. 

" Woe to the bloody city I it is all full of lies a??fZ robbery : the prey 
departeth not : 

The noise of whip, and the noise of the rattling of the wheels, 
and of the pransing horses, and of the jumping chariots. 

The horseman liiPteth up both the bright sword and the glittermg 
spear : and there is a multitude of slain, and a great number of car- 
cases: and there is none end of their corpses:" they stumble upon 
their corpses : 

Because of the multitude of the whoredoms of the well-favored 
harlot, the mistress of witchcrafts, that selleth nations through her 
whoredoms, and tiimilies through her witchcrafts. 

Behold. I am against thee, saith the Lord of hosts: and I will 
discover thy skirts upon thy face, and I will shew the nations thy 
nakedness, and the kingdoms thy shame. 

And I will cast abominable filth upon thee, and make thee vile, 
and will set thee as a gazing stock. 

And it shall come to ^^^^.that all they that look upon thee shall 
flee from thee, and say: Xineveh is laicl waste: who will bemoan 
her? whence shall I seek comforters for thee." — Nahum Hi: 1-7. 

Josepliiis testifies that Nalium flourislied in the 
reign of Jothani, king of Judah, and that this 
prophecy was written over a century before the 
destruction of ISTineveh took place. That proud 
capitol of Assyria was then in her glory, extensive 
in size and magnificent in beauty. The Bible says 



THE OLD TESTAMENT OE BIVmE OEIGIN. 

tliat it was a very great city of '' three days jour- 
ney," and Diodorus Sicnlns, one of the ablest his- 
torians of ancient times, states that its circuit 
embraced 480 furlongs, which makes over 60 miles, 
and the three days' journey would be 20 miles a 
day. Diodorus further states ^ that it had walls a 
hundred feet high and so thick that three chariots 
could go abreast upon them, and that there were 
fifteen hundred towers at proper distances in the 
wall of tw^o hundred feet in height. It occupied 
three or four times the space occupied by London 
or Paris. The population, though not known defi- 
nitely, was immense. It was the capital of a strong 
and powerful kingdom. There was no probability 
that it could be taken or destroyed. Yet, with all 
the probabilities against him, Nahum predicted 
that it should be overthrown and utterly destroyed 
by water and fire. In addition to the quotations 
already made, this prophet wrote : 

" The fire sliaU devour thy bars. Draw thee water for the sieo'e, 
fortify thy strongholds : go into clay and tread the mortar, make 
strong the brick-kiln. There shall the fire devour thee ! " — Nahu7n 
Hi : 13-15. 

What did other prophets have to say about it ? 
Isaiah and Ezekiel both joined Nahum in predict- 
ing that Jehovah would pour out destruction upon 
Assyria ; and Zephaniah joins him in foretelling 
the utter overthrow of Mneveh. He says : 

" And he will stretch out his hand against the north, and destroy 

^ -^^Diod. Sic. Bk., 2 c. 3. 



44 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAN EVIDENCE. 

Assyria ; and will make Mneveh a desolation, and dry like a wilder- 
ness. 

And flocks shall lie down in the midst of her, and the beasts of the 
nations: both the cormorant and the bittern shall lodge in the 
upper lintels of it : their voice shall sing in the w^indows ; desolation 
shall he in the thresholds : for he shall uncover the cedar work. 

This is the rejoicing city that dwelt carelessly, that said in her 
heart, I am^ and there is none beside me : how is she become a deso- 
lation, a place for beasts to lie dow^n in I every one that passeth by 
her shall hiss, and wag his hand." — Chap, ii : 18-15. 

This affords a s tricking illustration of tlie princi- 
ple of unity alluded to in the" lirst chapter. Nahum 
had foretold the destruction of this great city; 
years had passed, and there was no sign of fulfill- 
ment ; it was still a mighty bulwark, the glory of 
Assyria, and the pride of its mighty monarch. 

'^ All called Assyria lord ; and year by year, 
To giant Mneveh new warriors sent 
To guard her monarch's state and grace his throne." '•• 

And yet, for all that, Zephaniah ventures to stake 
his reputation as a prophet, and joins Nahum in 
predicting its destruction. Now, if you will com- 
pare the pages of history with the prophecies you 
will see that they are fulfilled item by item. 

The prophet said: '' While they are druiiken as 
driinkardjS^ they shall he devoured as stubhle fully 
dryy 

According to Diodorus, when the allied forces of 
Media and Babylon first advanced on Nineveh, the 
king of Assyria marched against them and de- 
feated them in three successive battles. The Assyr- 
ians were so elated with these victories that they 

':■ Artherstoue's '' Fall of Mneveh." 



THE OLD TESTAMENT OF DIVIjSTE OEIGIIS". 45 

abandoned themselves to revelry and feasting. The 
invaders, *^ being informed by some deserters of the 
negligence and drunkness in the enemy's camp, 
assaulted them unexpectedly by night, and falling 
orderly on them disorderly, and prepared on them 
unprepared, easily made themselves masters of the 
camp, slew many of the soldiers, and drove the rest 
into the city." ^ 

'* With an ovei^umiing flood will he make an utter end of the place 
thereof The gates of the river shall he opened,^'' " The fire shall devour 
the hay's.''' " There shall the fire devour thee,'^ 

In these passages an inundation is clearly indi- 
cated; and, as unlikely as it might appear, it is 
here set forth that the city should be destroyed by 
the combined agency of water and fire, Now, turn 
to Diodorus, and you read the fulfillment. He 
says : g'* There was an old tradition that Mneveh 
could not be taken unless the river first became an 
enemy to the city. In the third year of the siege, 
the river, being swollen by continual rains, over- 
flowed part of the city, and threw down twenty 
stadia of the wall. The king, then imagining that 
the oracle was accomplished, and that the river was 
now manifestly become an enemy to the city, cast 
aside all hope of safety ; and to avoid falling into 
the hands of the enemy, he built a large funeral 
pile in the palace, and having collected his gold and 
silver and royal vestments, together with all his 
household, placed himself with them in an apart- 

* Diod Sic, Book 2, ch. 26. 



46 HAND-BOOK OF OHRISTIA]Sr EVIDENCE. 

ment built in the midst of the pile, and burned 
them, himself, and the palace together. When the 
besiegers heard of the death of the king, they 
entered in by the breach which the waters had 
made, and took the city." See Diod. Sic, Book 2, 
chaps. 26, 27. 

Query. — Was the '^ old tradition " mentioned de- 
rived from this prophecy ? 

*^ Take ye the spoil of silver, and the spoil of gold, for there is none end 
of the store, ^^ etc. 

Here it is predicted that the besiegers will find 
much spoil when they take the city ; accordingly 
Diodorus says that Arbaces, one of the conquerors, 
carried many talents^ of gold and silver to Ecbatana, 
the royal city of the Medes. Book 2, chap. 28. 

Nineveh was to be entirely destroyed and perpet- 
ually desolate. Nahum says : "^ He loill make an 
utter end ; affliction shall not rise up the second 
time." And Zephaniah says he " will make NineveTi 
a desolation., and dry like a wilderness ; " *' a place 
for heasts to lie doion in.^^ 

Soon after the destruction of Nineveh, the city of 
Babylon was enlarged and beautified by Nebuchad- 
nezer, and Nineveh rapidly mouldered into ruins. 
The most ancient Greek writers that mention it 
speak of it as a place that had long been desolate. 
Lucian, who wrote in the second century after 
Christ, speaks of it as follows: ^'Nineveh is so 
utterly destroyed that no vestige of it remains, nor 

-••A talent of silver is worth about 81.700: a talent of gold about 
f27,000 



THE OLD TESTAME]^TT OE DIYIISTE ORIGIJS^. 47 

is it easy to tell the spot where it formerly stood." 
In the sixth chapter of the " Decline and Fall of the 
Roman Empire," by Edward Gibbon, we read that 
" in the year 637 the Emperor Heraclius defeated 
the Persians in a great action fought on the conven- 
ient battle field offered by the vacant site of Nine- 
veh." Haitho, the Armenian, wrote in 1300 : " This 
city is totally ruined." John Cartwright, who vis- 
ited the ruins in the sixteenth century, speaks of it 
as " nothing else than a sepulchre of herself." In 
1657 Thevenot wrote : " This city stood on the east 
side of the river, where are to be seen some of its 
ruins of great extent even to this day." A writer 
named Taveriner says : " The ancient city of Nine- 
veh is now a heap of rubbish only, for a league 
along the river full of vaults and caverns." Another 
writer named Nieuburh, says : '' As one comes to^ 
Mosul, in this direction, he will pass through Nine- 
veh ; I was not aware that I was passing over such 
a remarkable spot till I was near the river. ^ '^ '^ 
While I was at Mosul the walls of Nineveh were 
pointed out to me. These I had not before observed 
in my tour thither, but took them for a part of the 

hill." 

Even the very ruins of Nineveh may be said to be 
ruined. Mr. Rich, who visited the place in 1820, 
says : " It is not easy to say precisely what are 
ruins and what are not ; what is art converted by 
the lapse of ages into the semblance of nature, and 
what is nature broken by the hand of time."—/. (7. 



48 ha:n^d-book of christiajn^ evidence. 

BicTi^s " JVarraUve of a Journey to the Site of Nine- 
xeJi,^'' 

I could cite numerous other writers to the same 
purport, but it is unnecessary to multiply testi- 
monies. It is very evident, from the facts before us. 
that the prophecies have been fulfilled. They have 
been so completely f alfiUed that even the very site 
of the once magnificent city is somewhat involved 
in doubt. The ruins on the Tigris, supposed to be 
the place, is generally conceded to be correct; 
though it is doubted by some authorities. I con- 
clude in the language of the poet : 

'^ Fallen is the mighty city ! fallen ! fallen ! 
Fallen is great Xineveh— the city of old— 
The mighty city, queen of all the earth ! 
The day of her exulting is gone^hy ! 
Her throne is in the dust I her scepter broke ! 
Her walls are gone I her palaces dissolved ! 
The desert is around her, and within. — 
Like shadows has the mighty passed away ! 
And scarce remains a solitary stone 
To say, * Here stood imperial Nineveh ! ' ^' 

— Atherstone's ^^Fall of Xineveh.'' 



SECOXD SPECIFICATION. 

PROPHECIES COXCERXIXG AMMON AND MOAB. 

I place the prophecies relating to those two coun- 
tries under the same head, betrause they were both 
inhabited by kindred nations, being descended 
from Moab and Ben-ammi, the incestuous sons of 
Lot. Gen. xix : 37, 38. Also, from the further con- 
sideration that the predictions corcerning the two 
are blended together : 



THE OLD TESTAMENT OF DIVINE ORIGIN. 



49 



^^Son of man, set thy face 
against the Ammonites, and 
prophesy against them ; 

And say unto the Ammonites, 
Hear the word of the Lord God ; 
Thus ^aith the Lord God : Be- 
cause thou saidst, Aha, against 
my sanctuary, when it was pro- 
faned : and against the land of 
Israel, when it was desolate ; and 
against the house of Judah, when 
they went into captivity. 

Behold, therefore, I will de- 
liver thee to the men of the 
east for a possession, and they 
shall set their palaces in thee, 
and make their dwellings in thee : 
they shall eat thy fruit and they 
shall drink thy milk. 

And I will make Rahbah a stable 
for camels, and the Ammonites 
a couching-place for flocks ; and 
ye shall know that I am the Lord. 

For thus saith the Lord God: 
Because thou has clapped thine 
hands, and stamped with the feet, 
and rejoiced in heart with all thy 
despite against the land of Israel ; 

Behold, therefore, I will stretch 
out mine hand upon thee, and will 
deliver thee for a spoil to the 
heathen ; and cut thee off from 
the people, and I will cause thee 
to perish out of the countries ; 
I will destroy thee ; and thou 
Shalt know that I am the Lord. 

Thus saith the Lord God; Be- 
cause that Moab and Seir do say, 
Behold, the house of Judah is like 
unto all the heathen ; 

Therefore, behold, I will open 
the side of Moab from the cities, 
from his cities which are on his 
frontiers, the glory of the coun- 
try, Betli-jeshi-moth, Baal-meon 
and Kiriathaim, 

Unto the men of the east with 
the Ammonites, and will give 
them in possession, that the Am- 
monites may not be remembered 
among the nations. 

And I will execute judgments 
upon Moab : and they shall know 
that I am the Lord."— Ezk. xxv : 
1-11. 



'^I have heard the reproach of 
Moab, and the revilings of the 
children of Ammon, whereby 
they have reproached my people, 
and magnified themselves against 
their border. 

Therefore as I live, saith the 
Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, 
Surely Moab shall be as Sodom, 
and the children of Ammon as Go- 
morrah, even the breeding of 
nettles, and saltpits, and a perpet- 
ual desolation ; the residue of my 
people shall spoil them, and the 
remnant of my people shall pos- 
sess them. 

This shall they have for their 
pride, because they have re- 
proached and magnified them- 
selves against the people of the 
Lord of hosts."— Zeph. ii :8-10. 



50 HA:^^D-BOOK of christiais^ evidence. 

See, also, the 48tli and 49th chapters of Jeremiah, 
and Amos i :_13, 14 ; ii : 1. 

AMMOK. 

Here are three plain predictions with reference to 
the Ammonites : 

1st. That they were to perish as a nation. 

2d. That Rabbah, their capital was to be des- 
troyed. 

3d. That their country was to become a perpetual 
desolation. 

These have all been remarkably fulfilled. Hear 
the prophet : 

" I will cut thee off from the people^ and I will 
cause thee to perish out of the countries^ and I will 
destroy thee.,'^'' From the united testimony of 
^Josephus and the author of the Maccabees, we 
learn that during the persecutions of the Jews by 
Antiochus Epiphanes, the Ammonites exercised 
great cruelties against such of them as lived in 
their parts ; in consequence of which they were 
attacked by Judas Maccabeus, who defeated them 
in several battles, and took the city of Jazer, with 
the adjoining toAvns. At that time their power was 
completely broken ; and they rapidly declined till 
their nationality became utterly extinct. The 
learned John Kitto says that while the few inhab- 
itants now in that land preserve the names which 
the Ammonites gave to their towns, they have not 
even a tradition concerning that people, and do not 

■•■•'Jos. Ant., book 12, chap. 8. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 51 

know whose land they occupy ;. and that the mem- 
ory of the Ammonites is so utterly perished that it 
would not be known that the nation ever existed 
were it not for history. How true, spoke the 
prophet, when he said they " should not be remem- 
bered among the nations." 

" I loill make RabhaJi a stable for camels^ and the 
Ammonites ^ a conching place for flocks!'^ Rabbah, 
also called Rabbath-Ammon, was the capital of the 
Ammonites before the Israelites entered the land of 
Canaan. It is very evident that this prophecy was 
written when this city was in its prime, and long 
before it became a heap of ruins, for it continued 
its existence till the time of the Romans, who 
called it Philadelphia; but the ruins are called 
Ammon to this day. All travellers who visit the 
place attest that it is just in the condition that the 
prophet predicted, a stable for camels and a resort 
foY flocks. After passing the first night among the 
ruins, Mr. Buckingham makes the following note in 
his journal: ''During the night I was almost 
entirely prevented from sleeping by the bleating of 
the flocks," etc. Further on, he speaks of the 
" goats, which the Arab keepers drive in here 
occasionally for shelter during the night." In 
" Letters on Egypt, Edorii and the Holy Land " in 



■* ^^ By the word ^Ammonites' we must, of course, uiKlerstaiid the 
chief city or cities of the Ammonites, for it is not expressive of deso- 
lation that the floclvS shouki pasture anywhere in tlie op<'n country. 
The context and other passages show that that is the sense"— Kitto. 



52 HAINTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAN EVIDENCE. 

1836, the antlior,. Lord Lindsay, remarks: ''The 
dreariness of its present aspect is quite indescriba- 
ble—it looks like the abode of death ; the valley 
stinks with dead camels ; one of them was rotting 
in the stream." Further on, he says: "Vultures 
were garbaging on a camel, as we slowly rode back 
through the glen, and reascending the aMha by 
which we entered it. Amnion is now quite deserted, 
except by the Bedouins, who water their flocks at 
its little river. We met sheep and goats by thou- 
sands, and camels by hundreds, coming down to 
drink, all in beautiful condition." Stephen B. 
Wickens very truly says : '' When the prophets 
of Israel pronounced the doom of Rabbah, more 
than a thousand years had given uninterrupted ex- 
perience of its stability ; for a thousand years has 
it now lain desolate ; yet still it is not so utterly 
extinct but that the Bedouin, who alone frequents 
the spot, can fold his cattle in its temples and pal- 
aces, fulfilling the divine prediction that the proud 
Habbah of the Ammonites should be ' a stable for 
camels and a couching-place for flocks.' " 

'' Ammon shall Tje a perpetual desolation,^^ Mr. 
Greorge Robinson, in '' Travels in Palestine and 
Syria, in the year 1830," wrote : *' To the south of 
the river Zerka commences the country anciently 
inhabited by the Ammonites ; a country in those 
days as remarkable for its rich productions, as for 
the number and strength of the cities which covered 
its surface. It is now one vast desert, having long 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 53 

since ceased to be inhabited by man in a civilized 
state. Mr. Buckingham says : " Throughout its 
whole extent were seen ruined towns in every direc- 
tion, both before, behind, and on each side of us ; 
generally seated on small eminences, all at a short 
distance from each other ; and all we had yet seen 
bearing evident marks of former opulence and 
greatness." J. L. Burckhardt, in " Travels in Syria 
and the Holy Land, in 1810-11," writes that a large 
portion of the site of Rabbath is " covered with the 
ruins of private buildings — but nothing of them 
remains, except the foundations and some of the 
doorposts." 

MOAB. 

In addition to the prophecies cited, in which both 
Ammon andMoab are alluded to, Isaiah, in the 16th 
chapter, predicts the overflow and desolation of 
Moab, making five prophets who agreed in foretell- 
ing the destruction of that wicked and idolatrous 
nation, and they do not conflict in any particular 
with reference to the facts. Jeremiah is fuller in 
his description than any of the the others, from 
whom I make the following extracts : 

Against Moab thus saitli the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel; 
Woe unto ISTebo ! for it is spoiled : Kiriathaim is confounded and 
taken : Misgab is »;onfounded and dismayed. 

There shaU he no more praise of Moab : in Heshbon they have de- 
vised evil against it ; come, and let us cut it off from heiiig a nation. 
Also thou Shalt be cut down, O, Madmen ; the sword shall pursue 
thee. 

A voice of crying shall he froi i Horonaim, spoiling and great de- 
struction. 

Moab is destroyed; her little ones have caused a cry to be heard. 

For in the going uj) of Luhith continual weeping shall go up : 



54 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIA]N' EVIDEISTCE. 

for in the going down of Horonaim the enemies have heard a cry 
of destruction. 

Flee, save your lives, and be like the heath in the wilderness. 

For because thou has trusted in thy works and in thy treasures, 
thou shalt also be taken; and Chemosh shall go forth into capti^aty 
tuith his priests and his princes together. 

And the spoiler shall come upon every city, and no city shall es- 
cape: the valley also shall perish, and the plain shall be destroyed, 
as the Lord hath spoken. 

Give wings unto Moab, that it may flee and get aw^ay : for the 
cities thereof shall be desolate, without any to dwell therein." — 
Jer. XL VIII : 1-9. 

'' Moab is confounded : for it is broken dow^n : how^l and cry ; tell 
ye it in Arnon, that Moab is spoiled. 

And judgment is come upon the plain country; upon Holon. and 
upon Jahazah, and upon Mephaath, 

And upon Dibon, and u]3on Xebo, and upon Beth-diblathaim. 

And upon Kiriathaim, and upon Beth-gamul, and upon Beth- 
meon, 

And upon Kerioth, and upon Bozrah, and upon all the cities of 
the land of Moab, far or near. 

The horn of Moab is cut off" and his arm is broken, saith the 
Lord." — Jer. xlviii : 20-25. 

*• And joy and gladness is taken from the plentiful field, and fi-om 
the land of Moab ; and I have caused wine to fail from the wine- 
presses ; none shall tread with shouting ; their shouting shall he no 
shouting. 

From the cry of Heshbon even unto Elealeh, and even unto Jahaz, 
have they uttered their voice, from Zoar even unto Horonaim, as an 
heifer of three years old; for the waters also of Ximrim shall be 
desolate. 

Moreover I will cause to cease in Moab, saith the Lord, him that 
offereth in the high places, and him that burneth incense to his 
gods." — Jer. xlviii : 33-35. 

I wisli to call attention to two points in connec- 
tion with this prediction, that are particularly strik- 
ing: 

1. The prophets go into details, mentioning 
several of the doomed cities by name. 

2. They even venture to say that every city 
shall be destroyed — that no city shall escape. 

It is remarkable how both those points have been 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIKS. 55 

fulfilled. Mr. Biirckhardt says : " Tlie ruins of 
Elealeli, Heslibon, Meon, Medeba, Dibon and Aver, 
all situated on the north side of the Anion, still 
subsist to illustrate the history of the children of 
Israel." In this short extract occur the names of sev- 
eral cities, particularly mentioned by the prophets. 
Burckhart mentions the names of forty ruined sites 
that he passed through, in peregrinating the country. 
Seetzen, who undertook a dangerous tour from 
Damascus to the Dead Sea, in 1806, found a multi- 
tude of ruins, still bearing the old names. The 
capital, Rabbat-Moab, called by the Greeks, Aere- 
opolis, remained till the time of Jerome, when it 
was destroyed by an earthquake. 

" The spoiler shall come upon every city, no city 
shall escaped Kitto, Seetzen, Burckhart, Irby, 
Robinson, and all who travel through the land of 
ancient Moab, attest the fact that every city has 
been spoiled, and is now in ruins. '' Her cities are 
left desolate without any to dwell therein?^ One 
writer remarks, that '' Karrak, a frontier town on 
the southern border, is the only one now inhabited 
by man ; but its walls have mostly fallen down, 
and Karrak can now justly lay claim to nothing- 
more than the name of village." How wonderful 
are the works of the Lord! The prophets said 
there should not be an inhabited city in Moab, and 
there is none ! 

In view of the wonderful fulfillment of the pre- 



66 



HATs^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAiS^ EYIDEjSTCE. 



dictions relative to Amnion and Moab, will not the 
skeptic exclaim : Surely the Lord is in this book I 
and I knew it not ! 

THIRD SPECIFICATION. 

PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE PHELISTINES AND THEIR CITIES. 



'' Thus saith the Lord ; For 
three transgressions of Gaza, and 
for four. I Avill not turn away the 
punishment thereof ; iDecause'they 
carried away captive the whole 
captivity, to deliver them up to- 
Edom: 

But 1 will send a fire on the 
wall of Gaza, which shall devour 
the palaces thereof: 

And I will cut off the inhabi- 
tant from Ashdod, and him that 
holdeth the sceptre from Ashke- 
lon, and I will turn mine hand 
against Ekron : and the remnant 
of the Philistines shall perish, 
saith the Lord God.'*— Amos i : 
6-8. 

''Baldness is come upon Gaza; 
Ashkelon is cut off with the rem- 
nant of their valley. '%Jer. xlvii : 
5. 

*' Ashkelon shall see it, and 
fear; Gaza also shall see it, and 
be very sorrowful, and Ekron ; 
for her expectation, shall be 
ashamed ; and the king shall per- 
ish from Gaza, and Ashkelon 
shall not be inhabited." — Zech. 
IX :5. 

Here are Jive prophets concurring in the predic- 
tion that the Philistines should perish, their coun- 
try become desolate and their cities ruins. How 
wonderful that they should thus coincide in fore- 
telling the same events ? And still more remarka- 
ble, that the events should transpire according to 
the predictions. They said, ''the remnant of the 



" Thus saith the Lord God : Be- 
cause the Philistines have dealt 
by revenge, and have taken ven- 
geance with a despiteful heart, to 
destroy it for the old hatred : 

Therefore thus saith the Lord 
God : Behold, I will stretch out 
mine hand upon the Philistines, 
and I will cut ofi^ the Cherethims, 
and destroy the remnant of the 
sea coast."— EzEKiEL XXV : 15-16. 

^^For Gaza shall be forsaken, 
and Ashkelon a desolation : they 
shall drive out Ashdod at the 
noon day, and Ekron shall be 
rooted up. 

Woe unto the inhabitants of 
the sea coast, the nation of the 
Cherethites ; the word of the 
Lord is against you ; O, Canaan 
the land of the Philistines, I will 
even destroy thee, and there shall 
be no inhabitant. 

And the sea coast shall be dwell- 
ings and cottages for shepherds, 
and folds for flocks.'' — Zepha- 
NIAH II : 4-6. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 57 

Philistines should perish;" and there is not one 
left to boast of their ancient victories over the 
Hebrews, or call in question the wonderful exploits 
of Samson. They were lasting enemies of the 
Jews. The last conflict between the two nations, 
took place in the time of the Maccabees, which re- 
sulted in the complete overthrow and subjugation 
of the Philistines, their extermination being so 
complete, that they are not once mentioned in the 
New Testament. 

That the country is in the desolate condition fore- 
told, is attested by all travellers, without regard to 
creed or opinion — Infidels and Christians giving 
the same account. The description of the cele- 
brated Infidel writer, Volney, is almost a complete 
counterpart of the prophecy. He says : " In the 
plain between Ramlah and Gaza, we meet with a 
number of villages, badly built, of dried mud, and 
which, like the inhabitants, exhibit every mark of 
poverty and wretchedness. The houses, on a 
nearer view, are only so many huts, sometimes de- 
tached, and sometimes ranged in the form of cells, 
around a court-yard, enclosed by a mud wall. In 
winter the people and their cattle may be said to 
live together, the part of the dwelling allotted to 
themselves, being only raised two feet above that 
in which they lodge their beasts. The environs of 
these villages are sown, at the proper season, with 
grain and watermelons ; all the rest is a desert, and 
abandoned to the Bedouin Arabs, who feed their 



58 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN^ EVIDEIN^CE. 

flocks on it. At every step we meet with ruins of 
towns, dnngeons, and castles with fosses, and some- 
times a garrison, consisting of the lieutenant of an 
Aga, and two or three Barbary soldiers, with noth- 
ing but a shirt and a musket ; but more frequentlj^ 
they are inhabited by jackals, owls and scorpions." 
— Travels tliroxigli Syria and Egypt ^ in 1783-4^5^ 
by M. C, F. Yolney, 

What says the prophet ? '^ The sea coast sliall 
he dioellings omd cottages for sJieplierds^ and folds 
for flocks." And Yolney says, in the above ex- 
tract, that '' the people and their cattle may he said 
to live together^'' etc. Also, that '' all the rest is a 
desert, abandoned to the Bedouin Arabs, who feed 
their flocks on it." In 1818, Dr. Robert Richardson, 
in '' Travels along the Mediterranean and parts ad- 
jacent," quotes the prophecy, and remarks : '' This 
is the literal truth at present, with respect to the 
Philistine coast in general, and Askelon and vicini- 
ty in particular." A few years ago. Dr. Barclay 
published a large standard work on Jerusalem, 
entitled, '' City of the Great King." On page 578, 
he mentions a visit to Ashdod, in which he uses 
this language : '' Forcing our way through the 
thousands of goats, sheep, camels and donkeys, 
that crowded around the pool and troughs, we 
slacked our thirst with the cool water," etc. 

'' The liing shall perish from Gaza.''^ " Gaza 
shall he forsaken^ " Baldness is come npon Gaza!^^ 
Gaza was repeatedly destroyed, till left without a 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 59 

king. According to Joseplius, it was destroyed tlie 
last time by the Jevvs, to avenge a massacre of their 
countrymen, at Cesarea. It was finally forsaken 
and a new town of the same name built on a differ- 
ent spot. Dr. Barclay says, ''As we gazed upon 
the naked, white sand hills, upon which the city 
seems to have been mainly situated, I thought in a 
moment of the prophetic declaration : ' Baldness 
has come upon Gaza !' Of all her splendid pala- 
ces once decorating the surrounding hills, we saw 
no remains whatever, larger than a man's hand — 
merely a few fragments of various-colored mar- 
bles.-' — City of tlie Great King^ page 576, 

^^ Aslikelon shall he a desolation.''^ '' Aslikelon 
shall not he inhahitedy An early traveller named 
Joliffe, says it is '' a scene of desolation, the most 
complete I ever witnessed, except at Nicapolis." 
Mr. Addison says : '' The last of the inhabitants 
of Ashkelon was laid in his sandy grave many a 
year back. Upon this forelorn spot, where once 
was congregated a large population, and where 
once stood the proudest of the five satrapies of the 
Philistines, there is now not a single inhabitant." 
Dr. Barclay says, ''Though off*ering so many in- 
ducements for residence in its ruins, yet there is 
not a single dweller within its walls — the gardens 
being altogether cultivated by the Fellahin of Jura, 
an adjacent mud village. '^ '^' '^ Tliere is not a 
single inhabitant of this once mighty city, and the 
few Arab villages constructed here and there, by 



60 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN" EYIDEIS^CE. 

these pastural Islimaelites, are designed almost en- 
tirely as folds for tlie accommodation of flocks." 
— City of tlie Great King^ page 577. 

" 1 loill cut off the inliabitants from Aslidod!'^ 
Ashdod was besieged twenty-nine years by Psom- 
mitticns, King of Egypt — tlie longest siege re- 
corded in history. The inhabitants have been cut 
ofi*5 till it is reduced to a village. Volney says^ 
^' Leaving Yabna, we met successively with various 
ruins, the most considerable of which are at Ezdoud, 
the ancient Azotus/'^ famous at present for its scor- 
pions. This town, so powerful under the Philis- 
tines, affords no proof of its ancient importance." 
Ruins of Empire^ cliap. II. 

^'Bliron shall he rooted up.^^ John Kitto, a relia- 
ble and standard authority, says : '^ In the time 
of Jerome, it was a large village, called Accaron. 
In the time of Breidenbachius, whose travels were 
first published in 1486, it had declined from a vil- 
lage to a solitary cottage or hut, which still bore 
the ancient name. No traces of the name or site 
can now be discovered." 

That those prophets should foretell the destruc- 
tion of all these cities, is remarkable in itself ; but 
there is a point in connection with it, still more 
remarkable; that is, the particular phraseology 
used with reference to each one. They do not 
simply say that those cities shall all be destroyed — 

*Aslidod is called Azotus iu Xew Testameut.— Acts viii : 40. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 



the fulfillment of that would have been wonderful 
ejiough — but they particularize : 



PREDICTION. 

•* Gaza sliaU be forsaken.'' 

'* Ashkelon sliaU not be inhab- 
ited.." '* A desolation." 

'* Win cut ott' the inhabitants 
from Ashdod." 

" Ekron shall be rooted up." 



FULFILLMENT. 

The inhabitants forsook it and 
built a new town. 

Desolate — not an inhabitant 
within its walls. 

Inhabitants cut off, till re- 
duced to a dilapidated village, 

No trace of the name or site 
to be found. 



How remarkable that the very wording of the 
prophecies should agree so well with the facts ful- 
filling the same. Will any man now say that the 
influence of God had nothing to do with the pro- 
duction of these prophecies ? Oh, '' Tell it not in 
Gath ! Publish it not in Ashkelon !" 

FOURTH SPECIFICATION. 

PROPHECIES CO^^CERNIXG THE CITY OF BABYLOX. 

^* Behold I win stir np the Medes against them, which shaU not 
reo'ard silver , and as for gold, they shall not delight in it. 

^Theii^ bows also shall dash tne young men to pieces; and they 
shall have no pity on the fruit of the womb ; their eye shall not 
spare chill ren. 

And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the b auty of the Chal- 
dees' V xcellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and 
Oomorrah. 

It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from gen- 
eration to generation ; neither shall the Arabian pitch tent tliere ; 
neitlier shall the shepherds malvc their fold there. 

But wild beasts of the desert shall lie there; and their liouses 
shall be full of doleful creatures ; and owls shall dwell there, and 
satyrs shall dance there. 

And the wild beasts of the islands shall cry in their desolate houses, 
and dragons in their pleasant palaces.'' 

'' For I will rise up against them, saith the T.ord of hosts, and cut 
oft' from Babylon the name, and remnant, and son. and nephew, 
saith the I^orcl. 



62 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAiS' EYIDEXCE. 

I will also make it a possession for the bittern, and pools of water: 
and I will sweep it with the besom of destruction, saith the Lord of 
hosts."— Isaiah xin : 17-22— xiv : 22-23. 

When Isaiah penned the above, Babylon was a 
growing city, just rising to distinction, every day 
angmenting its resources, and enlarging its domin- 
ion. Nothing seemed more improbable, than that 
that great city should ever be destroyed. It had 
all necessary resources at its command — agricul- 
tural, mercantile and military. Besides, it was 
guarded by strong and impregnable walls. A cen- 
tury passed away after Isaiah prophecied, during 
which, Babylon not only remained '* the beauty of 
the Chaldees' excellency,'' but actually increased 
in power and magnificence. It would appear, to 
human judgment, that Isaiah's prediction had ut- 
terly failed. But, a short time before that proud 
metropolis reached the zenith of its glory, Jeremiah 
thundered against it as follows : 

•• And I ^ill render unto Babylon and to all the inhabitants of 
Chaldea all their evil that they' have done in Zion in your sight, 
saith the Lord. 

Behold. I am against thee. O destroying' mountain, saith tlTe Lord, 
which destroj^est all the earth : and I will stretch out mine hand upon 
thee, and roll thee down from the roclvs. and will make thee a burnt 
mountain. 

xVnd they shall not take of thee a stone for a corner, nor a stone 
for fotmdations ; but thou shalt be desolate forever, saith the Lord. 

Set ye up a standard in the land, blow the trumpet among the 
nations, prepare the nations against her. call together against her 
the kingdoms of Ararat. 3Iinni. and Ashchenaz; appoint a captain 
against her ; cause the horses to come up as the rongh caterpillers. 

Prepare against her the nations with the kings of the Medes. the 
captains thereof, and all the rulers thereof, and all the land of his 
dominion. 

And the land shall tremble and sorrow : for every purpose of the 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 63 

Lord shall be performed against Babylon, to make the land of Baby- 
lon a desolation without an inhabitant. 

The mighty men of Biibylon have foreborn to fight, they have 
remained in ^their holds ; their might hath failed ; they became as 
women; they have burned her dwelling places; her bars are 
broken. 

One post shall run to meet another, and one messenger to meet 
another, to show the king of Babylon that his city is taken at one 
end, 

And that the passages are stopped, and the reeds they have burned 
with fire, and the men of war are afrighted. 

For thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel ; The daughter 
of Babylon is like a threshing-tloor, it is time to thresh her ; yet a 
little while, and the time of her harvest shall come. 

Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon hath devoured me, he hath 
crushed me, he hath made me an empty vessel, he hath swallowed me 
up like a dragon, he hath filled his belly with my delicates, he hath 
cast me out. 

The violence done to me and to my flesh be upon Babjdon, shall 
the inhabitant of Zion say ; and my blood upon the inhabitants of 
Chaldea, shall Jerusalem say. 

Therefore thus saith the Lord : Behold, I will plead thy cause, 
and take vengeance for thee ; and I will dry up her sea, and make 
her springs dry. 

And Babylon shall become heaps, a dwelling place for dragons, 
an astonishment, and an hissing, without an inhabitant. 

They shall roar together like lions : they shall yell as lions' whelps. 

In their heat I will make their feasts, and I will make them 
drunken, that they may rejoice, and sleep a perpetual sleep, and not 
Avake, saith the Lord. 

I will bring them down like lambs to the slaughter, like rams 
with he goats. 

How is Sheshach taken ! and how is the praise of the whole earth 
surprised! how is Babylon become an astonishment among the 
nations." — Jer. li : 24-41. See also Jer. l ; li : 42-64 ; and Is. xlv and 

• XLAai. 

Babylon continued to improve for a short time 
after Jeremiah prophesied. It was during the long 
and prosperous reign of Nebuchadnezzar that the 
greatest improvements took place. According to 
Berosus, a Chaldean historian, he adorned the tem- 
ple of Belus, fortified the city with new walls and 
erected the famous hanging gardens. — Joseplius 



64 HAND-BOOK OF OHEISTIAN EVIDEIS^CE. 

Against Apion^ Tjook 1. sec, 19. The part that this 
ruler took in improving and beantiiying tlie city 
caused him to say, in the pride of his lieart, '' Is not 
this great Babylon that / have built for the house 
of the kingdom by the might of Qiiy power, and for 
the honor of my majesty ? " 

But the word of the Lord cannot fail. It had been 
foretold that even this great city should be brought 
to desolation ; and it must come to pass. That it 
did come to pass as predicted, is attested by the 
accounts of the conquest of Babylon, furnished by 
Herodotus and Xenophon, two of the most ancient 
and authentic heathen historians. 

The Lord called Cyrus by name, and intimated 
the conspicuous part that he was to perform and 
how he should perform it, about a hundred years 
before he was born : 

" lluis saitli tlie Lord to his anointed, to Cyrus, whose rio-ht hand 
Ihaveholden. to subdue nations before him; and I will loose the 
loins of kings, to open before him the two-leaved gates; and the 
gates shall not be shut; 

I will go. Ijefore thee, and make the crooked places straight: I 
will brealv in i)ieces the gates of brass, and cut in sunder the bars of 
iron : 

And I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and hidden riches* 
of secret places, that thou niavest know that I. the Lord. which call 
thee by thy name, am, the God of Israel.'' — Isaiah, xlv: 1-3. 

In addition to all this tlie Lord says : ^' I will 
dry up thy rivers." Isaiah, xliv : 27 All these 
things were minutely fulfilled. The leader of the 
siege agaiust Babylon was Cyrus the Great. He 
dried up the river which ran through Babylon by 
turning the water off into a large artificial lake. 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 65 

His soldiers divided into two bodies and marched 
into tlie city throngli the bed of the river, both at 
its ingress and egress. He found the two-leaved 
gates leading from the river into the city left open 
throngh carelessness, and he had nought to do but 
to march into the city, break the gates and bars that 
protected the treasures, and take charge of the same. 
I^ot only did Cyrus get the "^'treasures of darkness 
and hidden riches of secret places" in Babylon, but 
he also conquered and took the treasures of Croesus, 
whose richness is proverbial. 

" TJie Lord liatli raised up the spirit of tlie kings of 
tlie MedeSj^ etc. Jer. li : 11. ''Go up, Elam ; 
besiege, Medial Isa. xxi : 2. '' Elam '' was the 
ancient name of Persia. According to Bochart it was 
changed to ''Persia" in the time of Cyrus. Cyrus 
was king of the Persians, and his uncle Darius 
Cyaxares was king of Media. It is a well-known 
historical fact that Babylon was taken by the united 
forces of Media and Persia, under the command of 
Cyrus. But Darius was left to rule the same after 
it was captured. 

It was foretold that Cyrus and Darius were to be 
aided by other nations from the north: ''Prepare 
against lier tlie nations loitli tlie kings of tlie 
Medesy Jeremiah, li : 28. ''/ loill cause to come 
against Babyloii art assembly of great nations from 
the north country.''' Jeremiah, 1 : 9. Xenophon 
expressly mentions the Armenians, Phrygians, 



66 HAJSTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAJN- EYIDE]S"OE. 

Lydians, Cappadocians, etc., all of wMcli were north 
of Babylon. 

" Tlie migMy men of Babylon have forhorne to 
figlit ; tliey have remained in tlieir liolds ; their 
might hath failedP Jeremiah, li : 30. Upon the 
approach of Cyrus, the Babylonians inarched out to 
give him fight ; but were repulsed and driven back 
to the city, where they remained during a two years^ 
siege. At the end of two years the city was taken 
by the stratagem already alluded to, fulfilling the 
prediction : ''I have laid a snare for thee, and thou 
art also taken, O Babylon, and thou loast not 
aioare.^^ Jer. 1: 24. 

"Babylon is suddenly fallen,^^ Jer. li : 8. We 
learn from Herodotus that the attack was so sudden 
that people in the extreme parts of the city were 
made prisoners ere those in the center knew any- 
thing of the danger. 

" In their heat I loill make their feasts^ and I 
will make them drunken^ that they may rejoice^ and 
sleep a perpetual sleep^ and not aioake^ saith the 
Lordr — Jer. li : 39. The chief cause of the remark- 
able negligence on the part of the Babylonians was 
the fact that they were then engaged in the celebra- 
tion of one of their great annual festivals, of which 
drunkenness was one of the characteristics. Cyrus^ 
was aware of this, and took advantage of the occa- 
sion. Read the 5th chapter of Daniel. 

''Her young men shall fall in the streets^ — Jer. 
1 : 30. '' Every one that is found shall he thrust 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 67 

throiigli^^ — Isaiali xiiiilo. Xenophon says Cyrus 
'' sent a body of horse up and down throngh the 
streets, bidding them kill those they found abroad ; 
and ordering some who understood the Syrian lan- 
guage, to proclaim it to those that were within their 
houses to remain within, and that if any were found 
abroad they should be killed. These men did ac- 
cordingly." 

About twenty years afterward the Babylonians 
rebelled against Darius Hystaspes, the third succes- 
sor of Cyrus. Another siege followed, during which, 
in order to save their provisions, the Babylonians 
put to death all their wives and young children, re- 
serving one female to each family ; in which we see 
a fulfillment of the prediction : " in one day two 
things, loss of cliildren and widoioTiood^ shall come 
upon them in their perfection." Isa. xlvii : 9. After 
a siege of one year and eight months, the city was 
taken by the strategy of Zopyrus, a friend of 
Darius, who cut off his own ears and nose and made 
the Babylonians believe that Darius had done it ; 
and when he succeeeded in getting their confidence 
and the keys of the city, he opened the gates to the 
Persians, who then marched in and took possession. 

'' They are cruel and loill not slieio mercy. "^^ — Jer. 
1 : 42. As soon as the Persians got possession of the 
city they put three thousand of the citizens to death 
by crucifixion. 

'' The hroad walls of Babylon shall he bitterly 
hroTcen^ and her high gates Mirned^ loitlifire'' — Jer, 



68 HAXD BOOK OF CHEI5TIAX EVIDENCE. 

li : 58. To prevent a second insurrection, Darius 
"broke down the greater part of the walls and re- 
moved the gates. The gates being of brass, of 
course they were melted in fire to convert them into 
other uses. 

God said he would punish Bel in Babylon, and 
*' do juclgrnent upon all the graven images of Baby- 
lon." Jer. li : 47 ; Is. : xxi : 9. Xerxes, son of Dar- 
ius, Diodorus informs us, took the massive golden 
statue and other treasures out of the temple of 
Belus, amounting to a million of dollars, and then 
commanded that magnificent structure to be de- 
stroyed. 

But the decree had gone forth that Babylon 
should become a desolation, and, by the time it 
was captured by Alexander the Great, it had al- 
ready begun to assume a desolate appearance. He 
undertook to rebuild the waste places, and restore 
the former splendor of the city, but he w^as cut off 
in the thirty-third year of his age. The successor 
of Alexander, Seleucus Xicanor, abandoned it al- 
together, building a new capital on the Tigris, to 
which the major part of the Babylonians removed. 
Prom that time Babylon hastened to that state of 
desolation foretold by the prophets. A few years 
iSefore the birth of Christ. Strabo wrote: *'Xone 
of Alexander's successors ever cared more for 
Babylon ; and the remains of that city were entire- 
ly neglected. The Persians destroyed one part of 
it, and time, and the indifterence of the Macedo- 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 69 

nian princes, completed its ruin ; especially after 
Seleucus Mcanor had built Seleucia, in its neigli- 
borhood. And, now Seleucia is greater than Baby- 
lon, which is so much deserted, that one may apply 
to i^ what the comic poet said of another place : 
' The great city is become a great desert.' " 

By the fifth century after Christ, Babjdon became 
an " utter desolation, without an inhabitant." This 
is one of the many cases in which there can not be 
a shadow of a doubt that the prophecies were in 
existence long before the transpiring of the event 
predicted. Cyrus took Babylon B. C. 539. Isaiah 
prophesied in " the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz 
and Hezekiah," which was at least 160 years prior 
to the taking of Babylon, for Hezekiah died B. C. 
699. Jeremiah sent his prophecies to Babylon, "in 
the fourth year of the reign of Zedekiah," fifty-six 
years before the taking of Babylon — the fourth 
year of Zedekiah coinciding with 595 B. C. But if 
there could be any doubt about those dates, one 
thing is absolutelycertain, they foretold the present 
condition of Babylon ; and, according to the uni- 
versal testimony of travellers, it is just in the con- 
dition predicted. 

" Cast her up as Jieaps, and destroy lier utterly P 
" Babylon sliall become lieapsP Jer. 1 : 26 ; li : 87. 
Tlie Infidel writer Yolney, says : ''Nothing is left 
of Babylon but heaps of earth, trodden under foot 
of men." — Tlie Ruins ^ cliap. IV, " Where are those 
walls of Babylon?"— ^/^ 6^ Bums, chap. IL Mr. 



70 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDEIS^CE. 

Rich says : " The ruins consist of mounds of earth, 
formed by the decomposition of buildings." Mr. 
Keppel says : " Vast heaps constitute all that now 
remains of ancient Babylon." Mr. Ryal speaks of 
immense heaps of pulverized bricks and rubbish." 
" Pools of Water r Is. xiv : 23. Ryal says : '' The 
floods, in their season, convert the surrounding 
country into a morass. ^'^ Rich says the same. Sir 
Robert K. Porter, says : ^'For a long time after the 
subsiding of the Euphrates, a great part of the 
plain is little better than a sioamp ; and large de- 
posits of water are left stagnant in the hollows 
between the ruins" — Travels in Ancient Bahylonia^ 
1817-20, 

'^ It shall never be inliaMted^ neitJier sliall it he 
dicelt in from generation to generation,'^'' Isaiah 
xiii : 20. It has been about fourteen centuries since 
Babylon was inhabited by man, and the ruins are 
now in such a condition as to preclude their ever 
being again inhabited. In modern times, men 
needed a town in that section, and what did they 
do ? Did they go into the ruins of this ancient city 
and inhabit them ? Far from it I They built a lit- 
tle town, about two miles off*, and called it Hillali. 
Kersey Graves, in a late Infidel work, tried to make 
it appear that the building of Hillah was a falsifi- 
cation of the prophecy. But this only shows the 
weakness of an attempt to falsify the prophecies. 
To dwell in a modern villaore is not to inhabit Baby- 
Ion by any means. If a man's large and magnifi- 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 71 

cent residence were to be burned down, leaving the 
walls standing, and lie were to say that he would 
never permit it to be inhabited, and no man should 
dwell in it. If, after those walls have crumbled 
into ruins, he permits a man to build a small cabin 
in the field, near the ruins, and dwell in it, can it 
be truthfully said that the man has spoken falsely ? 
Again, Chicago was burned, but rose like Phoenix 
from her ashes, and is again inhabited. Suppose 
it should have remained in ruins, for centures, and 
become entirely destitute of inhabitants ; then sup- 
pose a village should have been built two miles 
from the ruins and called Hillah, could it be said 
that Chicago had been rebuilt, and that men were 
dwelling in it ? Such efforts as that of Mr. Graves, 
to make it appear that the prophecies have failed, 
but strengthen my faith in their fulfillment ; for I 
know that if Infidels could make any respectable 
effort toward falsifying them, they would do so. 

'-^ NeitTier sliall tlie Arabian pitch Ms tent there!''' 
Is. xiii : 20. It is well known that the superstitious 
fear of ghosts, and the dread of wild beasts, pre- 
vents the Arabs from camping among the ruins. 

'' Neither shall the shepherds maJce their folds 
there!'^ Is. xiii : 20. We have seen, in former pages, 
that it v^as prophesied of Rabbath- Amnion, and 
the Philistine cities, that they should be '' stables 
for camels and folds for flocks." One might have 
been ready to conclude, from these repetitions, that 
the prophets were writing^according to human fore- 



72 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS^ EVIDENCE. 

sight— that it would be naturally expected that de- 
serted cities would be used by shepherds as a 
shelter for their flocks. But lo, and behold ! here 
is a prediction jnst the reverse : It is said of 
Babylon, that shepherds sliall ''not mcike tlieir 
folds there y We have seen that the other predic- 
tions were fulfilled, and from travellers we learn 
that this one is also fulfilled, though the reverse of 
the other. Upon this once fertile spot there is now 
no pasture for flocks, and the wild beasts would 
naturally deter shepherds from taking their flocks 
there. So testify Kitto, Rich, Volney, and all trav- 
ellers that have anything to say on the subject^ 
without a single exception. Skeptic, pause ! An- 
swer me candidly and honestly; lioio could the 
propliets^ many years before the destruction of 
cities^ tell lohich ones loouUl have flocTtS herded 
among their ruins^ and lohich ones loould not? 

''But loild beasts of the desert shall lie there; 
and their houses shall be full of doleful creatures ; 
and oiols shaJl dwell there^ and satyrs shall dance 
there. '^^ Is. xiii : 21. When Sir R. K. Porter and 
party were approaching the ruins, they saw two or 
three dark objects. Mr. Porter says: ''I soon 
distinguished that the cause of our alarm were two 
or three majestic Z^(9^^^." He also says the "ruins 
are now the refuge of jaclials and other savage ani- 
mals.^'' Ryal speaks of " deep pits and excavations 
the dens and undisturbed retreats of loolves^ hyenas^ 
jacltcds and wild boars." TVIr. Rich says he ''found 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 73 

porcupine quills, and in most of tlie cavities a num- 
ber of bats and oiols^ Other writers speak to tlie 
same effect. 

"It sliall he desolate ;* every one that goetli by 
Babylon shall be astonished^ Jer. 1:13. Volney 
exclaims : '' O ye solitary ruins ! '"^ Capt. Mignan 
says: ''I cannot portray tlie overpowering sensa- 
tions of reverential awe that possessed my mind 
while contemplating the extent and magnitude of 
ruin and devastation on every side." Mignan^s 
Travels^ as quoted by Keith. Mr. Keppel says : "A 
more complete picture of desolation could not well 
be imagined." Mr. Porter says : '' I could not but 
feel an indescribable awe in thus passing, as it 
were, into the gates of fallen Babylon." He speaks 
of the Euphrates still running through the silent 
ruins and devastation, and then exclaims : '^ But 
how changed the rest of the scene I These broken 
hills were once palaces ; these long, undulating 
mounds were streets ; this vast solitude was filled 
with the busy subjects of the proud daughter of the 
East. Now, wasted with misery, her habitations 
are not to be found." Well might the poet say : 

''- Babylon, that walked in pride, 
Xow sleeps a shapeless ruin.'' 

FIFTH SPECIFICATION. 

PREDICTIOX OF MOSES CONCERNING THE DISPERSION OF THE 
JEWS AND DESTRUCTION OF THEIR CITIES. 

'' The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the 
end of the earth, as the eagle llietli ; a nation whose tongne thou 

-The Ruins, ch. o. 



74 HAis'D-BOOK OF christia:n" etidexce. 



slialt not understand: a nation of fierce countenance, wliicli shall 
not reo'ard the person of the old. nor shew favor to the young- ; and 
he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until 
thou he destro^'ed : which also shall not leave thee corn, wine or oil. 
or the increase of thy kine. or fiocks of tliy sheep, until he have 
destroyed thee. And he shall besiege thee ill all thy gates, until thy 
high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustedst. through- 
out all thy land: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates through- 
out all thy land, which the Lord thy God hath given thee. 

And thou shalt eat the fruit of thine own body, the flesh of thy 
sons and of thy daughters, which the Lord thy God hath given 
thee, in the siege, and in the straitness. wherewith thine enemies 
shall distress thee : So that the man that is tender among you. and 
very delicate, his eye shall be evil toward his brother, and toward 
the* wife of his bosom, and toward the renniant of his children wliich 
he shall leave : So that he will not give to any of them of the flesh 
of his children whom he shall eat : because hehath nothing left him 
in the siege, and in the straightness. wherewith thine enemies shall 
distress thee in all thy gatesi 

The tender and delicate woman among you. which would not ad- 
venture to set the sole of her foot upon "the ground for delicateness 
and tenderness, her eye shall be evil toward the husband of her 
bosom, and toward her son and toward her daughter, and toward 
lier young one that conieth oat from between her feet, and toward 
her children which she shall bear : forslie shall eat them for want of 
all thi?2gs secretly in the siege and straightness. wherewith thine 
enemies shall distress thee in'thy gates. 

If thou wilt not observe to do all the words of this law that are 
written in this book, that thou mavest fear this glorious and fearful 
name, THE LORD THY GOD: then the Lord will make thy 
plagues wonderful, and the plagues of thy seed, even great plagues, 
and of long continuance, and sore sicknesses, and of long contin- 
uance. 

Moreover he will bring upon thee all the diseases of Egypt, which 
thou wast afraid of: and'they shall cleave unto thee. 

Also every sickness, and every plague, which is not Avritten in the 
book of this law. them will the Lord bring upon thee, until thou be 
destroyed. 

And ye shall be left few in number, whereas ye were as the stars 
of heaven for multitude : because thou wouldst not obey the voice 
of the Lord thy God. 

And it shall come to pass, that as the Lord rejoiced over you to do 
you good, and to multiply you: so the Lord will rejoice over you 
to destroy you. and to bring you to nought : and ye shall be plucked 
from ofl the land whither thou goest to possess it. 

And the Loi'd shall scatter thee among all people, from the one 
end of the earth even unto the other: and there thou shalt serve 
other gods, which neither thou nor thy flithers have known. eve?i 
wood and stone. 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 75 

And among these nations shalt thou find no ease, neither shall the 
sole of thy foot have rest ; but the Lord shall give thee there a 
trembling heart, and failing of eyes, and sorrow of mind : and thy 
life shall hang in doubt before thee; and thou shalt fear day and 
night, and shalt have none assurance of thy life : in the morning thou 
shalt say, Would God it Avere even! and at even thou shalt say, 
Would God it were morning! for the fear of thine heart, where- 
with thou shalt fear, and for the sight of thine eyes which thou 
shalt see. 

And the Lord shall bring thee into Egypt again with ships by the 
way whereof I spake unto thee. Thou shalt see it no more again : 
and there ye shall be sold unto your enemies for bondmen and 
■bondwomen, and no man shall buy you.'' — Dent, xxviii : 49-68. 

Tliis, of course, was to be the case in the event 
that they departed from the commandments of the 
Lord. But it is equal to an unconditional prophecy, 
for Moses goes on to say that they will do wrong, 
and depart from the commandments : 

'-^ I know that after my death ye will utterly corrupt yourselves. 
and turn aside from the way w^hich I have commanded you ; and 
evil will befall you in the latter days •, because ye will do evil in the 
sight of the Lord, to provoke him to anger through the work of 
your hands." — Deut. xxxi : 29. 

Here, then, is a plain and unequivocal prediction 
that a foreign nation should come against the Jews, 
besiege their cities, conquer them, disperse them^ 
and sell some into bondage, leaving but a remnant. 
A perusal of Josephus' Jewish Wars will show that 
this was fulfilled when the Romans under Titus 
invaded their land and destroyed Jerusalem. In 
proof of the fact that Josephus gives a correct 
account of this war, he appeals to Vespasian, Titus, 
and King Agrippa to attest the truthfulness of bis 
statements ; and not only so, but Titus signed the 
book with his own hand, certifying that it was 
authentic. Here, then, we have the testimonj^ of 



76 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS^ EVIDEIN^CE. 

two leading generals, one on tlie side of the Jews 
and the other on the side of the Romans. If human 
testimony can be relied upon at all, this history 
cannot be doubted. 

In the prediction before us there are at least 
twelve distinct statements, and all of them have 
been fulfilled to the letter : 

1. A nation teas to come against tliem from afar. 
Verse 49. 

i^ot only was Rome far from them, in comparison 
to other nations that had invaded their land, but 
the soldiers composing the army were mostly from 
Gaul (France), Spain and Britain. Two of the 
leading generals, Vespasian and Adrian, were from 
England, which was then considered and denomi- 
nated the end of the eartli. It is said that Caesar's 
soldiers were unwilling to follow him to the con- 
quest of Britain, because they thought he was pass- 
ing the limits of the world. See Josephns' Wars of 
the Jews, booTc 5, c7i. i, sec. 3 ; ch. Jf ; chs. 6 and 7, 
sec. 3. 

2. ^'As the eagle flieth.'^^ Verse 49. 

It is well-known that the national ensign under 
which the Romans fought was an eagle. A fit em- 
blem of their prowess and rapaciousness. 

3. '^A nation whose tongue tliou shalt not under- 
stand.'''' 49. 

Josephus alludes to the difficulties that arose 
from the Roman language being unintelligible to 
the Jews. The Latin is more foreign to the struc- 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 77 

ture and idiom of the Hebrew than any other 
ancient language. 

4. It was to he a nation of fierce countenance^ 
disregarding the old and slioioing no favor to the 
young, 50. 

Josephus says when the Romans took Gadara, 
^'they slew all the yonth, having no mercy on any 
age whatever." — Wars^ hooTi 3, ch, 7, On the cap- 
ture of Joppa, '' after the fighting men were killed, 
they cut the throats of the rest of the multitude, 
partly in the open air, partly in their own houses, 
1both young and old." — Wars^ book 3, cli. 7. On 
taking Tarichea, " Vespasian slew all the ''old men, 
together with others that were useless, who were in 
number twelve hundred." — Wars^ ~boo~k 5, ch. 7. 

At Gamala they slew all the inhabitants, includ- 
ing women and infants, only two women escaping. 
Wars^ hooTt ^ ch, 1. 

5. ''They shall eat the fruit of thy land^^ etc. 51. 
Wherever the soldiers marched they feasted upon 

the good things of the land. In speaking of the 
€apture of different cities by different commanders 
Josephus frequently uses such language as this : 
"He allowed the soldiers to seize as plunder all 
good things." — Wars^ hooks 2 and 3. 

6. The invaders loere to hesiege them in all 
their gates. 52. Josephus very particularly re- 
cords the siege and capture of the principle cities. 
Such as Jerusalem, hook 6 ; Jotapata, hook 3 ; Jop- 
pa, hook 3, cJiap. 9 ; Tarichea, chap. 10 ; Gamala, 



78 HAIS^D-BOOK or CHEISTIAX EYIDEKCE. 

SooA' 4, cliap. 1 : Giscliala, cliap. 2 : Gadara, booA^ 4^ 
cliap. 9r etc. 

7. TTiey icere to suffer terribly hy famine^ in so 
mucJi so, that parents sTiould eat tlieir oion cMldren, 

Joseplius says : ''The famine overcame all other 
passions ; children snatched from the months of 
their fathers the very food they were eating ; and 
what was still more to be "pitied, the mothers 
did the same as to their infants ; and when those 
that were most dear, were perishing nnder their 
hands, they were not ashamed to take from them 
the very last drops that might preserve their lives. '^ 
Wars, Tjoolx J, cliap. 10. Bnt that is not all. Moses 
had foretold that the tender and delicate woman 
shonld even eat her own children, '* secretl}^ in the 
siege." Yerses 56 and 57. Josephns gives an ac- 
count of a lady of eminent and wealthy family who 
'* slew her son, and then roasted him, and ate the 
one-half of him, and kept the other half by her, 
concealed. Uj)on this, the Seditions came in pres- 
ently, and smelling the horrid scent of this food, 
they threatened her that they would cut her throat 
immediately, if she did not show them what food 
she had gotten ready. She replied that she had 
'' saved a very fine portion of it for them,'' and. 
withal, uncovered what was left of her son. Here- 
upon they were seized with horror and amazement 
of mind, and stood astonished at the sight, when 
she said to them : '* This is my own son, and what 
hath been done was mine own doing. Come, eat this 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 79 

food, for I have eaten of it myself. Do not you 
pretend to Ibe either more tender than a woman, or 
more compasionate than a mother ; but if you be so 
scrupulous, and abominate this, my sacrifice, as I 
have eaten the one-half, let the rest be reserved for 
me also." After which, those men went out tremb- 
ling, being never so much affrighted at any thing, 
as they were at this, and with some difficulty, they 
left the rest of that meat to the mother." — Wars^ 
~book 6, cliap. 5, sec. Ip. 

8. The Jews were to he sore distressed. 59-61. 
Our historian says '' the lanes of the city were full 

of the dead bodies of the aged ; the children and the 
young men wandered about the market places like 
shadows, all swelled with famine, and fell down 
dead wheresoever their misery seized them." Wars.^ 
hook 5, chap. 12. Again, lie says : '' Those that 
were thus distressed were very desirous to die, and 
those already dead were esteemed happy, because 
they had not lived long enough either to hear or see 
such miseries." Book 6^ cTiap. 3. 

9. They were to he left few in numher. 62. 

By the time this terrible war ended the Jews were 
certainly left few in number. According to the ac- 
counts furnished by Josephus, the number of those 
destroyed during the course of the war could not 
have been much less than a million and a half. 
Eleven hundred thousand perished in the siege of 
Jerusalem alone. They afterward revolted in 
Egypt, where a great number of them were taken. 



80 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIA:N' EVIDEIS^CE. 

and a great multitiide were slain. — Wars^ Tjook 6, 
cliaps. 8, 9. 

10. Tliey were to he plucked off tJieir oion land 
and scattered, among all nations. 63, 64. 

They were plucked off tlieir own land when it was 
subdued and demolished, and it is well known that 
they are scattered among all nations. They are to 
be found in Turkey, Poland, Holland, Russia, Prus- 
sia, Austria, Germany, Tunis, Morocco, Egypt, 
Italy, Portugal, France, England, America, Hin- 
doostan, Persia, China, Japan, and, in fact, every- 
where on the globe. 

11. Among tlie nations loTtere tliey loere first 
driven tliey loere to liave no ease^ hut affliction and 
sorroio. 65-67. 

Such has been their fate. They have been most 
woefully despised, persecuted and oppressed. From 
Gibbon we learn that throughout the Roman Em- 
pire, at one time, they were deprived of most of the 
privileges of citizens, and their synagogues were 
frequently destroyed by mobs. And in the fifth 
century those in Alexandria were expelled from the 
city to the number of forty thousand, their syna- 
gogues demolished, and their houses plundered. 
They were the first victims of the cruelty of Ma- 
homet, and in all Mohammedan countries they have 
been universally oppressed and abused It is said 
when a Persian murders a Jew he has only to cut 
around his finger so as to draw blood, and the 
off^ence is expiated. In Spain, in the seventh cen- 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 81 

tuiy, Sisebut, the ruler, confiscated the property 
and tortured the bodies of a great many, as we 
learn from Gibbon. And, from the Encyclopedia 
Brittanica^ we learn that in 1492, the same year 
Columbus discovered America, an order was issued 
that every unbaptized Jew should leave the coun- 
try in four months or be put to death. This caused 
^ general lamentation among them. They appealed 
to Ferdinand for mercy, but all in vain. They had 
to leave the country. From the same publication 
we learn that there was a general slaughter of Jews 
in 1391, in which four thousand families were slain. 
During the same year many thousands were butch- 
ered in Cordova, Toledo and Valencia. It must be 
remembered, also, that when Jerusalem was taken, 
all the children under seventeen years of age were 
forcibly taken from their parents and sold into 
slavery. And S. B. Wickens says that in France, 
Germany, Spain and Portugal, the children of Jews 
have often been forcibly taken and given into the 
hands of priests to be educated as Catholics. He 
also says, and quotes authority to prove, that the 
king of Portugal issued a secret order to seize all 
Jewish children^ under fourteen years of age, and 
disperse them through the country to be brought 
up as Christians. The order was instantly put into 
execution. He also states that many parents put 
their children to death with their own hands, rather 
than let them fall into the hands of their enemies. 
— Milmaii's Rome ; and Fnlfillment of Propliecy, 
page 125, 



82 HA]S^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAjST EYTDE]S^CE. 

But it is unnecessary to dwell on horrid details. 
It is a well-known fact that the Jews have been per- 
secuted in all countries except, perhaps, the United 
States ; and even here, though the government has 
]3rotected them, individuals have mistreated them. 

12. Some of tliein loere to he tcvken into Egypt amd 
sold as slaves. 68. 

Josephus says " those above seventeen were sent 
bound into Egypt to work in the mines," those un- 
der seventeen were sold '' at a very low price, 
because the numbers sold were so great, and the 
purchasers but few." '' The whole number of those 
who were carried captive during this war, amounted 
to ninety-seven thousand." — Wars, hoolt 6. cJiaps. 
8 and 9. 

Pinnock'S-GoldsviitlCs Rome, speaking of the 
Coliseum at Rome, says '' 12,000 Jewish captives 
Avere employed in its erection." Egypt was the 
great slave mart of the world, and was frequently 
overstocked, which explains why those captives 
were dull sale there. 

Now, remember that fifteen hundred years before 
these things happened, they were minutely foretold 
by Moses — he even told his people that they should 
be carried again into Egypt as slaves and sold in 
such large numbers that buyers could not be found 
— and it all came to pass as he predicted. He was 
inspired of God. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 83 

SIXTH SPECIFICATION. 

DESOLATION OF THE HOLY LAND FORETOLD. 

The Lord said to the children of Israel, through 
Moses, that if they transgressed his law and did not 
hearken to his will, which he also said they would 
do, that the following calamities should come npon 
their land : 

'•Your liio-hways shaU be desolate." 

''And I win make your cities waste, and bring your sanctuaries 
unto desolation, and I will not smell tlie savour of your sweet 
odours. 

And I will bring the land into desolation ; and your enemies 
which dwell therein shall be astonished at it. 

And I will scatter you among the heathen, and will draw out a 
sword after you ; and your land shall be desolate, and your cities 
waste. 

Then shall the land enjoy her sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, 
and ye he in your enemies' land; even then shall the land rest, and 
enjoy her sabbaths." — ^Lev. xxvi : 22 ; 31-34. 

'' So that the generation to come of your children that shall rise 
up after you, and the stranger that shall come from a far land, shall 
say, when they see the plagues of that land, and the sicknesses 
which the Lord hath laid upon it; and that the whole land thereof 
is brimstone"^' and salt, and burning, that it is not sown, norbeareth. 
nor any grass groweth therein, like the overthrow of Sodom and 
Gromorrah, Admah and Zeboim, which the Lord overthrew in his 
anger, and in his wrath : even all nations shall say. Wherefore hath 
the Lord done thus unto this land ? what meaneth the heat of this 
great anger ? 

Then men shall say. Because they have forsaken the covenant of 
the Lord God of their fathers, which he made with them when he 
brought them forth out of the land of Egypt." — Deut. xxi5 : 22-25. 

That this land was at one time fertile and pro- 
ductive, a ''land flowing with milk and honey," can 
be established by an abundance of authority out- 
side of the Bible. Even such men as Josephus, 



■*Mr. Roberts, in his ^^ Oriental Ulustrations,'^ says: *'Wheu a 
place is noted for being very unhealthy, or the laud very unfruitful, it is 
called ^kerthago poomy,' a place or country of brimstone.'^ 



84 HAT^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDENCE. 

Tacitus, Gribbon and Volney attest the fact. Jose- 
plius says : " Its fruitfulness was such as to invite 
the most slothful to take pains in its cultivation ; " 
and speaks of Judea and Samaria possessing 
" excellence and abundance.'' Wars^ ~book 3^ cli. 3. 
Tacitus, the Roman historian, says : " The soil is 
rich and fertile ; besides the fruits known in Italy, 
the palm and balm tree flourish in great luxuri- 
ance.'' — History^ ~book 6", sec, 6, Gibbon says Syria 
was improved by the most early cultivation, and 
adds : '' From the age of David to that of Heraclius 
the country was overspread with ancient and flour- 
ishing cities." Decline and Fall^ cli, 51. Volney, com- 
paring the present with the ancient condition of the 
country, says : ^'We are informed by the philosoph- 
ical geographer, Strabo, that the territories of Jam- 
nia and Joppa in Palestine, alone, were formerly so 
populous as to be able to bring forty thousand 
armed men into the fleld. At present they could 
scarcely furnish three thousand. From the accounts 
we have of Judea in the time of Titus, and which 
are to be esteemed tolerably accurate, that country 
must have contained four millions of inhabitants : 
but at present there are not perhaps above three 
hundred thousand." Further on he says : " There 
is nothing in nature or experience to contradict the 
great population of high antiquity ; without appeal- 
ing to the positive testimony of history, there are 
innumerable monuments that depose in favor of the 
fact. Such are the prodigious quantities of ruins 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 85 

dispersed over the plains, and even in the moun- 
tains, at this day deserted. On the most remote 
parts of Carmel are found wild vines and olive trees 
which must have been conveyed thither by the hand 
of man ; and in Lebanon, the rocks now abandoned 
to fir trees and brambles, present ns in a thous- 
and places with terraces, which prove they were 
anciently better cultivated, and consequently much 
more populous than in our days.'' — Travels in 
Syria^ chap. 32. Again he says : '' The plain coun- 
try is rich and light, calculated for the greatest fer- 
tility." — IMd^ cliap. 1 sec. 6. 

How remarkable that such a country should 
become desolate and almost depopulated ! And 
how much more remarkable that Moses should 
foretell its condition many hundred years before 
the change took place ! ITotwithstanding the won- 
derful fertility of the soil, the remarkable salubrity 
of the climate, and the noted prosperity of the coun- 
try, the Jewish lawgiver predicted that it should be, 
as it were, a barren waste, desolate and deserted ; 
and the other prophets concurred with him in the 
prophecy, and it has been most strikingly fulfilled, 
even in the minutest particulars ! 

" Your Mgliways sliall he desolate.'^ Lev. xxvi : 22. 

'^ The highways [or roads'] lie waste.-' Isa. xxxiii : 8. 

The Infidel writer, Volney, confirms the truth of 
this prophecy by saying : '•In the interior parts of 
the country there are neither great roads, nor canals, 
nor even bridges, etc. The roads in the mountains 



S6 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EYIDEIN^CE. 

are extremely bad. It is remarkable that througli- 
out Syria neither a wagon nor a cart is to be seen." 
Travels in Syria^ chap, 38, " There is no establish- 
ment either of post or of public conveyance." — Ibid. 
The roads have not changed since Yolney's day. 
A recent writer and traveller, Thos. W. Knox, says : 
"A rugged path, where the rocks threaten to give 
us some dangerous tumbles, brings us to Tel el 
Kady, about four miles from Banias. This place is 
better known as Dan." — Life and AdTentures in tlie 
Orient,, page 330, " Less than an hour from Dan, 
over a stony and marshy plain, brings us to Ain 
JBelat." Sa/ne book^page 331. '' The way is rough 
in many places, and we wonder how it has been 
allowed to remain so in all the thousands of years 
that it has been in use." Page 3J^1. In speaking 
of a tour from Tabor to Nazareth, he says : '^ The 
road is crooked and narrow, and winds among 
forests of oak and tangles of brush, until within a 
mile or more of Nazareth, when we get among bare 
hills." Page 3J^7, The condition of the roads is 
complained of by travelers generally. Chas. Dud- 
ley Warner writes : '' We went out of the Damas- 
cus Gate [at Jerusalem], through which runs the 
great northern highway to Samaria and Damascus. 
The road, however, is but a mere path over ledges 
and through loose stones, fit only for donkeys. If 
Rehoboam went this way in his chariot to visit 
Jeroboam in Samaria, there must have existed then 
a better road." Atlantic Montlily^ Oct,^ 1876^ Art. 
'' N^eigliborJioods of Jerusalem,^- 



^ FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 87 

" I will make your cities wasted Lev. xxvi : 31. 

'' The cities tliat are inliabited sliall he laid 
waste '^ Ez. xii : 20. 

'' Volney says : '' The towns are destroyed, and 
the earth stript of inhabitants." '' I have visited 
the places that were the theatre of so much splen- 
dor, and have beheld nothing bnt solitude and de- 
sertion." — The Ruins, chap. 2. ''Every day I met 
with deserted villages." — Ruins, cha]). 1. Jericho, 
which was second only to Jerusalem in size, has 
been so utterly demolished, that the site it occupied 
is not definitely known ; and even Jerusalem itself 
IS nothing more than a desolate village, when com- 
pared with what it was before it was destroyed by 
the Romans. Yolney says of it: ''This town pre- 
sents a striking example of the vicissitudes of 
human aff'airs : when we behold its walls levelled, 
its ditches filled up, and all its buildings embar- 
rassed with ruins, we can scarcely believe w^e view 
that celebrated metropolis which formerly withstood 
the efforts of the most powerful empires, and for a 
time resisted the arms of Rome herself — in a word, 
we with difficulty recognize Jerusalem." ISTone of 
those Syrian cities, at the present time, have any- 
thing attractive about them but their unattractive- 
Tiess. Travelers frequently write of them like 
Thomas W. Knox : " There is nothing attractive 
about the place [Deborich] ; it has tliie repulsive fea- 
tures of most of the Syrian irillages^ and you won- 
der how the natives nianage to live, or even wish to 



88 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHKISTIAK EVIDEIS^CE. 

do SO." — Life and Adventures in the Orient^ page 

" Will bring your sanctitai^ies unto desolation.'^ 
Lev. xxvi : 31. 

So prophesied Moses ; and Yolney, with all his 
infidelity, is on hand to record the fnlfillment : '' The 
temples are thrown down." — Volney^s Ruins ^ cliap. 
2, When Titus captured Jerusalem, he tried to 
preserve Solomon's temple, the chief sanctuary, but 
all in vain ; it was destroyed, and has never since 
been rebuilt. Julian made an attempt to rebuild it, 
but it proved unsuccessful. 

''I will bring the land into desolation; and^ your 
enemies lohicli dioell tlierein shall be astonished at 
it:' Lev. xxvi : 32. 

"The whole land is spoiled:' "It is desolate as 
overthrown by strangers.'' Jer. iv : 20 ; Isa. i : 7. 

"Every one that passeth thereby shall be aston- 
ished," Jer. xviii : 16. 

Says Volney : " So feeble a population in so 
excellent a country may well excite our astonish - 
ment\ but this will be increased if we compare the 
present number of inhabitants with that of ancient 
times." — Travels in Syria, chap. 32. He says 
again: ''Every day as I proceeded on my journey ^ 
I found fields lying waste." — The Ruins, chap. 1, 
'^JSTothing is to be seen but solitude and sterility." 
Ruins^ chap. 2. ''It is destitute of that fresh and 
living verdure which almost constantly adorns our 
own lands, and of the grassy and fiowery carpet 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 89 

which covers the meadows of Normandy and Flan- 
ders. The earth in Syria always looks dusty, yet 
probably the country would have been shaded by 
forests, had it not been laid waste by the hand of 
man." — Travels in Syria^ cJiap. 32^ sec. 1, 

I take space to add one extract from a very recent 
traveler, Thomas W. Knox. He speaks of his fore- 
noon's ride being a dreary one, and continues : 
'^ We have five hours of it, or nearly th*at period, 
in a wild country overlooking the valley of the Jor- 
dan on the left, and having no attractions of its 
own. It is a scene of desolation. There were no 
trees — scarcely is there any vegetation, and the only 
inTiahitants are people who live somewhere else, • The 
hot, dry landscape is unforbidding in every feature, 
and only the historic character of the country- 
rewards us for our trouble." — Life and Adventures 
in tlie Orient^ page 332, 

Volney says God '' has doubtless pronounced a 
secret malediction against this land. In what con- 
sists that anathema of Heaven ? Where is the divine 
curse which perpetuates the desolation of these 
countries ? " — Ruins^ chap, 2, 

''I will scatter you among the heathen,''^ Lev. 
xxvi : 33. 

We have already seen that this prediction was 
fulfilled. The Jews have been plucked ofi* their 
land. Volney says : '' I looked for those ancient 
people and their works, and all I could find was a 



W HA]S^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN' EYIDEIS^CE. 

faint trace, like to what the foot of a traveler leaves 
on the sand." — Ruins ^ chapter 2. 

" The wild gazelle on Judali's hills 

Exulting yet may bound, 
And drink from all the living rills 

That gush on holy ground : 
But we must wander witheringly, 

In other lands to die ; 
And AYhere our father's ashes be, 
^ Our own may never lie." 

— Byrox's Hebrew Melodies. 

Again Moses told them that the generation to 
come of their children, and tlie stranger tliat sJiould 
come from a far land^ etc., when they should see 
the great desolation, they should say : '' Wherefore 
liatli tlie Lord done this unto tliis lajnd% What 
meaneth tlie heat of tliis great anger V^ Deut. xxix : 
22-24. 

Over three thousand years after this language 
was written, M. C. F. Volney, an avowed infidel, 
visited this country, a stranger from a strange land^ 
and, overpowered with the dreary aspect, thus gave 
vent to his emotions : 

'^The liistor}^ of past times strongly presented 
itself to my thoughts. I enumerated the kingdoms 
of Damascus and Idumea ; of Jerusalem and Sama- 
ria ; and the warlike states of the Philistines ; and 
the commercial republics of Phoenicia. ' This Syria,' 
said I to myself, ' then contained a hundred flour- 
ishing cities, and abounded with towns, villages and 
hamlets. Everv where one mio'ht have seen culti- 
vated fields, frequented roads and crowded habit a- 



FULFILLED PEOPHECIES. 91 

tions. Ah! what are become of those ages of 
abundance and of life? What are become of so 
many productions of the hand of man ? — Alas ! I 
have traversed this desolate country, I have visited 
the places that v^ere the theatre of so much splen- 
dor, and I have beheld nothing but solitude and 
desertion. I looked for those ancient people and 
their works, and all I could find was a faint trace- 
like to what the foot of a traveller leaves on the 
sand. The temples are thrown down, the palaces 
demolished, the ports filled up, the towns destroyed 
and the earth, stripped of its inhabitants, seems a 
dreary burying place. Great God! from loTience 
proceed sucJi melanclioly revolutions f For wliat 
cause is the fortune of these countries so striMngly 
changed? Why is not that ancient people repro- 
duced and perpetuated f — Volney^'s Ruins ^ Chap. 2, 

How^ remarkable that such a wonderful confirma- 
tion of Scripture should be found in a book written 
expressly with the design of disproving the Scrip- 
tures ! 

The same question was to be asked by all nations, 
i. 6., individuals in all nations, and Moses even ven- 
tures to tell the answer that should be given : '' Then 
men shall say^ Because they have forsaken the 
covenant of the Lord God of their fathers^ which he 
made with them when he brought them forth out of 
the land of Egypt^ Deut. xxix : 25. And that 
very answer has been given almost an innumerable 
number of times. 



92 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAISr EVIDENCE. 

And now, I say to skeptics : Here is a plain and 
nnqnestionable case of fulfilled prophecy. You can 
not quibble about whether the prophecy was writ- 
ten before the event ; for the event is now, and the 
prediction was written thousands of years ago, and 
was read by Jews, Greeks, and others, while that 
land was yet in a prosperous condition. You can 
not say that Moses and the prophets, Volney and 
all modern travellers, Jews, Christians and Infidels, 
have all conspired together to deceive you I I now 
say, if you are not yet convinced, take the Bible in 
one hand and Yolney's works in the other, go to the 
Holy Land, perch yourself upon some ancient ruin, 
read, examine, observe, and meditate. We have 
the prophecy and the fulfillment can be verified by 
actual observation at any time. That desolate 
country stands a living monument to the truth of 
revelation. 

SEVENTH SPECIFICATIONS'. 

PROPHECIES COXCERNIXG THE PERPETUITY OF THE JEWS. 

"And yet, for all that, when ^^ For I am with thee, saith the 

they he in the land of their ene- Lord, to sare thee ; ' though I 
mie's. I will not cast them away, make a full end of all nations 
neither will I abhor them, to d'e- whither I have scattered thee, yet 
stroy them utterly, and to break will I not make a full end of thee: 
my covenant witli them ; for I am but I will correct thee in meas- 
the Lord their God.'' — Leviti- ure, and will not leave thee alto- 
cus XXVI : M. ! gether unpunished. ''—Jeremiah 

^^Lo, the people shall dwell | xxx : 11. 
alone, and shall not be reckoned :• ''Fear thou not, O Jacob my 
among the nations.'' — Numbers ; servant, saith the Lord ; for I am 
XXIII : 9. j with thee ; for I will make a full 

I end of all t)ie nations whither I 
have driven thee : but I will not 
make a full end of thee, but cor- 
rect thee in measure ; yet will I 
not leave thee wholly unpunish- 
ed.*'— Jeremiah XLVi : 28. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 93 

We have already seen that the Israelites have, 
according to these and other predictions, been scat- 
tered among all the nations of the earth. Their 
exact number is Qot known, but a late issi^e of the 
New York World states that there are more than 
there were in the days of King Solomon, and it is 
estimated that they number near ten million : Full 
2,000,000 in Russian dominions ; 1,200,000 in Aus- 
tria ; 223,000 in Prussia and Posen ; 200,000 in the 
German States; 87,000 in France; 75,000 in Hol- 
land ; 13,000 in Belgium ; 45,000 in England ; 32,000 
in Italy, there being half that number in Rome ; 
400,000 in European Turkey ; 6,000 in the Ionian 
Islands ; 9,000 in Denmark ; 4,000 in Switzerland ; 
250,000 in the United States ; 50,000 in the remain- 
ing American territory, including the West Indies ; 
and a large number in Africa, Spain, Portugal, and 
other places not estimated. Facts and figures show 
that that part of the prophecy has been fulfilled. 

It was said that they should suffer some among the 
nations ; should be measurably corrected and not 
left altogether without punishment. We have also 
seen that that part has been fuUfilled ; and could 
accumulate evidence, but it is unnecessary. In con- 
nection with this, however, it may be well enough 
to call attention to the fact that they were to be- 
come '' a proverb and a by-word " among the 
nations. Deut. xxviii : 37, and Jer. xxiv : 9. This is 
also strickingly fulfilled, and is a part of their pun- 
ishment. They have been treated with disrespect 



94 HA]SrD-BOOK OF CHRISTIA:N' EVIDEIS'CE. 

in all countries. In Spain it was once a penal 
oflTence to call a man a Jew. Mr. Lane says that 
quarrelling Egyptians call each other dogs, pigs 
and Jews, and regard the last named as the most de- 
grading epithet. He also states that Arabs often 
albnse their jaded beasts by calling them very 
opprobrious nicknames, and finally by calling them 
Jews. Manners and Customs of Modern Egyptians, 
The Emperor Constantine, in a public document, 
termed the Jews the most hateful of all people. 
And you know that in this country we are familiar 
with such proverbs and by- words as, " It beats the 
Jews," '' As rich as a Jew," '' Don^ijeio me ! " How 
did Moses foreknow these things over three thou- 
sand years ago ? ^ 

Not only were the Jews to be scattered among all 
nations, but they were to remain a separate and dis- 
tinct people ; they were not to be reckoned among 
the nations. This, too, has been remarkably ful- 
filled. They are among all people ; yet, as a gen- 
eral rule, intermarry and mingle with none. They 



* It is in the moiitlis of the ignorant and prejudiced that the Jews 
are a '' proverb and by-word ;" but that does not alter the fact that the 
prophecy has been fulfilled. If any one in our country treats those 
intelligent and thrifty people with disrespect, such an one is not wor- 
thy to be called an American citizen, much less ^^a Christian.'' The 
above prediction has been sufficiently fulfilled, and it must be remem- 
bered that there are other prophecies concerning those people : 

'^ And it shall come to pass, that as ye were a curse among the 
heathen, O house of Judah, and house of Israel ; so will I save you, 
and ye shall be a blessing : fear not, but let your hands be strong." 
— Zec. VIII : 13. 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 95 

trade with the Gentiles, but otherwise they associ- 
ate and worship among themselves. " They dwell 
alone." In some of the cities throughout the var- 
ious nations, they live among themselves, isolated 
from the other inhabitants, in what are called 
''Jews' Quarters." That is even true of Jerusalem. 

How remarkable that, during the long night of 
their dispersion, they should have remained a sepa- 
rate and distinct people, notwithstanding they have 
no temple, no prince, no sacrifice, and no certain 
dwelling place ! Reason would have said, that if 
any nation of antiquity lost its identity, it would 
be the Jews, scattered as they are, over the whole 
habitable globe ; but, they are the ones, above all 
others, that have preserved their identity ! They 
realize that they are one. Touch Israel as a cord, 
and it vibrates to the ends of the earth ! " From the 
tops of the rocks, I see him, from the hills I behold 
him ! lo, the people shall dwell alone, and shall not 
be reckoned among the nations !" Oh, Israel, whith- 
er shall I go from thy presence ? Whither shall I 
flee from thy descendants ? If I take the steamers 
of the Atlantic, or the schooners of the Pacific, and 
dwell in the Islands of the sea, behold, there are 
the seed of Isaac ! If I go to the remotest trading 
post on the borders of civilization, behold there are 
the sons of Abraham. 

But the main point in the predictions now under 
consideration, is their perpetuity. God told them 
that he would not destroy them utterly ; that he 



96 HAiS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EYIDE]N"CE. 

would make a full end of all the surrounding na- 
tions, but that he would never make a full end of 
them. If the Jews were exterminated, or their 
identity lost, it would nulify the prophecies and 
nulify the Scriptures ; but as long as they continue 
they stand forth a living monument of the truth of 
revelation. This prophecy was first enunciated by 
Moses, centuries after it was repeated by Jeremiah, 
aiid since that time the Jews have undergone many 
trials and vicisitudes, but they still live. The strength 
of all nations seems to have been combined to crush 
them, but they are still in existence. The Egypt- 
ians oppressed them ; the Philistines were contin- 
ually at war with them ; the Chaldeans invaded 
their land ; the Babylonians carrried them captive 
causing them to hang their harps on the willows, 
and cease to sing the songs of Jehovah ; bordering 
nations annoyed them; the Macedonians annoyed 
them ; and the Romans overthrew their kingdom 
and demolished their capital, — and yet, for all that, 
they were not extinguished ! They were scattered 
and peeled, murdered and enslaved, yet they 
survived ; they were dispersed among all nations, 
yet they preserved their identity. In more modern 
times, they have been persecuted, down-trodden and 
oppressed, in Russia, Prussia, Servia, Portugal, 
Spain, China, Germany, France, England, and other 
nations, but they are not yet exterminated. They 
have been robbed, plundered, abused, slain ; their 
children taken from them ; banished, ostracized, 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 97 

frustrated, annoyed, harrassed and imprisoned, but 
they are still on the land, and amongst the living. 
They can neither be extinguished, nor their identity 
destroyed. Like Banquo's ghost, they will up, and 
they will not down. The decree of Jehovah, has gone 
forth that they shall not be utterly destroyed ; and 
during their latest persecutions, they have been on 
the increase. They continue to multiply and re- 
plenish the earth. 

This is about the most convincing case of ful- 
filled prophecy in the entire list ; not only on ac- 
count of its continuity, but on account of the fact 
that it is ever present before our eyes. The desola- 
tion of Judea, and the destruction of the various 
cities whose destiny was foretold, are, like this, 
very remarkable instances of fulfillment, and we 
take them up and hold them forth as indubitable 
evidences of God's word; because the fulfillment is 
not a thing of the past, but continues from year to 
year, and can, at any time, be subjected to exami- 
nation. The traveller can go to those scenes of des- 
olation, sit down among the ruins, Bible in hand, 
and note the wonderful fulfillment of the prophecies. 
But many of us can not go to those ancient ruins, 
and, in their solitude, see the finger of God. But 
the Jews we always have with us. In them we have 
a fulfillment continually before our eyes. They as- 
sociate with us, talk with us, trade with us. They 
are on our streets, in our stores, in all our public 
places, " epistles known and read of all men," the 



98 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIST EVIDEl^CE. 

ever-living evidence of the fulfillment of the predic- 
tion concerning their dispersion and perpetuity! 
This instance of truthful prediction is subject to the 
inspection of all. Wherever the prophecy is read, 
the fulfillment is seen. 

The Jews have outlived all their ancient enemies. 
The destroyed survive the destroyers 1 Where are 
those ancient nations that oppressed them ? Where 
are the Assyrians ? Where are the Philistines ? 
Where are the Chaldeans ? Where are the Mace- 
donians ? Where are the Romans ? Where are the 
Ammonites and Moabites ? All passed away. There 
are no people now living that can say that they 
descended from those nations of antiquity ! Nor 
are there any that can establish the fact that they 
descended from the ancient Egyptians, or from the 
Medes and Persians ! But the Jews can trace their 
ancestry back to the people who were delivered 
from Egyptian bondage by Moses. 

As long as the Jews survive I will believe the 
Bible to be of divine origin. Do you want to shake 
my faith in the truthfulness of Moses and the 
prophets? Let me stand by the death -bed of the 
last surviving Hebrew — let me see him expire, and 
follow him to the grave ; then, and not till then, will 
I renounce my faith in inspiration ! Then, upon the 
tomb of the last of this ancient race, I will drop a 
tear, and write as his epitaph : 

'" The jproipliet was deceived ; 
The Lo7'd deceived the prophet' "^ 



FULFILLED PROPHECIES. 99 

In the commencement of this chapter, be it re- 
membered, I set out to furnish conclusive and irre- 
futable evidence that the writings of the Old 
Testament are of divine origin. I now leave it to 
the candid and unbiassed reader to decide whether 
I have accomplished my task. I have shown that 
Moses, Nahum, Amos, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, 
Zephaniah, and Zechariah, all foretold events that 
should transpire, and described conditions that 
should be brought about, many years, and in some 
cases, many centuries, before-hand ; thus proving 
the inspiration of eight writers, and the divine 
origin of thirteen books. It would be an easy mat- 
ter to demonstrate the same truth with reference to 
other writers, upon the same line of argament; and, 
in fact, the divine origin of the book of Daniel, and 
some others, has been proved so many times, that I 
would deem it a superfluous undertaking to detain 
the reader by calling his attention to the minute 
fulfillment of the many remarkable predictions con- 
tained therein. I have labored seven specifications, 
none of which can be gainsayed or successfully 
confuted. This proves that the Book is of divine 
origin, because none but God has the power to fore- 
tell, with certainty, future events. " Future contin- 
gencies, such as those which relate to the rise and 
fall of nations and states not yet in existence, or to 
the minute concerns of individuals not yet born, 
are secrets which it is evident no man or angel can 
penetrate, their causes being indeterminate, their 



100 HAI^D-BOOK OF CHKISTIAJST EYIDElSrCE. 

relations with other things fluctuating and un- 
known. It follows, therefore, that the prediction of 
such contingent events can not otherwise than pro- 
ceed from Grod ; and further, since God can not, 
without a violation of his perfect holiness and rec- 
titude, aid delusion, the inference is equally cogent 
and necessary that the accomplishment of predic- 
tions, delivered by those who profess divine author- 
ity, amounts to a full proof that they really possess 
the authority they assume. Other arguments may 
be evaded — other evidence may not convince."^ 
But fulfilled prophecy is evidence that is overwhelm- 
ingly convincing, and can not be evaded except by 
refusing to consider it. Wherefore, we conclude 
with the apostle Peter, that " The prophecy came 
not in old times hy the loill of man ; hut holy men 
of God spake as they were morjed hy the Holy 
Spirits ^ 

* Gregory's Letters, f ^ Pet. i : 21. 



DIVIJS^E ORIGIJN^ OF IS^EW TESTAMEIN^T. 101 



CHAPTER III. 

Conclusive and Irrefragable Proof that the New 
Testament is of Divine Origin. 



'' All prophecies are real miracles." — Hume. 

^' We have also a more sure word of prophecy ; whereunto ye do 
well that ye take heed.''— Peter. 

PROPOSE now to prove conclusively and 
beyond doubt that the New Testament is of 
divine origin, and I shall do so by the same 
course of reasoning pursued with reference to the 
Old Testament. I shall show that the writers there- 
of foretold events long before they occurred, which 
have transpired exactly according to the prediction. 
I could give many examples. In fact, one who had 
not made the subject a special study, would be sur- 
prised to find that the New Testament is to so great 
an extent a prophetical book. It abounds in pre- 
dictions, like the Old Testament, and some of these, 
like some of those, are at the present time in pro- 
cess of fulfillment. Out of the many examples that 
I could give, I select three, and I plant myself firmly 



102 HAjN^D-BOOK of CHEISTIAIS^ EYIDElSrCE. 

upon those three, and defy any one to show that 
any one of them has failed : 

FIRST specifications". 

PAUL'S PROPHECY OF THE PAPACY.* 

•• Xow we beseech you, brethren, by the f coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, and hy our gatliering tog^ether unto him, that ye be 
not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by 
word, nor by letter as from us. as that the day of Christ is at and. 

Let no man deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come^ 
except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be re- 
vealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself 
above all that is called Cod, or that is worshipped : so that he as 
God sitteth in the temple of God. shewing himself that he is God. 

Eemember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these 
things? 

And now ye Ivuow what withholdeth that he might be revealed 
in his time. 

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work : only he who now 
letteth ivill let, until he be taken out of the way. 

And then shall that \Yicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall 
consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the 
briglitness of his coming : Eveji him, whose coming fs after the 
working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and 
with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish ; be- 
cause they received not the love of truth, that they might be saved." 
— 2 Thessaloxiaxs ii : 1-10. 

This prediction is most strikingly fulfilled in the 
Papacy of the Roman Hierarchy. The man of sin 

*I have headed this ^^ Paul's Prophecy," but by referring to the first 
verse of the Epistle it will he seen that both Sylvanus and Timothy 
were associated with him, so that the prophetic reputation of three 
leading Christian teachers is risked on its fulfillment. 

flnstead of ^'by" in the first verse, it should read ^^ concerning," 
and " falling away" in the third verse should read " apostasy." This 
is the sense of the Greek. He besought them not to be soon shaken in 
mind *^ concerning the coming of the Lord," as though he would sud- 
denly appear, for the '^ apostasy," of which he had told them while 
with them, must of necessity come first : and as that Avould be of long 
continuance, the second coming of Christ was far oft'. 



DIVINE OKIGIN OF IN^EW TESTAMEIS'T. 103 

is evidently the Pope. In the first place the time of 
his appearing was not a long way off*. The seeds 
of the apostasy were already sown, and were sprout- 
ing when Panl wrote, and the mystery of iniquity 
would continue to work till the sin of man produced 
the Man of Sin. But let us notice it, item by item : 

1st, There was to he a '^falling away,^^ or apos- 
tasy. 

]S"ow, I inquire, if the union of church and state 
under Constantine, with all the paraphrenalia that 
was introduced in the place of the simplicity of the 
gospel was not a falling away, or apostasy ? The 
introduction of sacredotal robes, the ringing of bells, 
the burning of candles, the adoration of images, the 
sale of indulgencies, priestly absolution, the substi- 
tution of mass in the place of the Lord's supper, and 
of penance in place of repentance, the elevation of 
the host, the change in all the ordinances, together 
with the introduction of a thousand frivolous things 
unknown in the Kew Testament, mark the Roman 
Catholic Church as distinct from the church known 
to Peter, Paul and James, and proves it to be an 
apostasy from the truth of Christ as promulgated by 
the apostles. The church of Christ had no rule of 
faith except the writings of apostles and prophets. 
But the Roman Hierarchy has superadded to these 
the ApocrapJiy and oiste hukdeed x^jy thirty-five 
OTHEK LARGE FOLIO VOLUMES ! Thesc iuclude : 
The Apostolic Fathers, 35 folios ; Decretals, 8 vol- 
umes ; Bulls of the Popes, 10 volumes ; Canons and 



104 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAJST EVIDEISTCE. 

Decrees, 31 volumes ; Acts of the Saints, 51 folios. 
I ask every candid man to say whether or not this 
is an apostasy from the institution established by 
the Judean carpenter, aided by fishermen of Galli- 
lee ? Or, as I should rather say, by the Son of God 
and his inspired apostles. 

^d. There loas some one in the way that hindered 
the manifestation of the Man of JSin, loho had first 
to he taken out of the way before that WicTced One 
should maJce his appearance. 6-8. 

That Avas evidently the Roman emperor. jSTo 
pope could arise and assume authority and power 
till the emperor was removed. So Satan had to 
work secretly and keep the mystery of iniquity 
brewing till he got Cesar's successor dethroned, 
then embrace the opportunity and hoist the " son of 
perdition " to the throne. This is no fanciful inter- 
pretation gotten up for the occasion, but it was the 
understanding of all the early fathers l^efoie popery 
was developed. Justin Martyr, Origen, Lactan- 
tius, Cyril and Jerome all so interpreted the pas- 
sage ; and TertuUian, in the Second Century, com- 
mented on it as follows : '^ Who can this be but the 
Roman States, the division of which into ten king- 
doms will bring on An ti- Christ, and then the Wicked 
One shall be revealed." — The Resurrection^ ch. ^^. 
Even one of the Roman bishops, Gregory the Great, 
now placed in the calendar as a pope, said, in the 
Sixth Century, if any man affected the title of Uni- 
versal Bishop he was the Anti-Christ. In fact, it 



DIYIJN'E OEIGI]^ OF IN^EW TESTAMEJS'T. 105 

was the universal belief that the ^'Man of Sin" was 
to be a dignitary in the church, who should arise 
and usurp the reins of government after the Roman 
emperor was displaced, till the "Man of Sin" him- 
self arose and gave another interpretation. That 
Christianity was pure and Tiumhle before the down- 
fall of the Roman empire, is attested by the skepti- 
cal historian, Gibbon himself. He says : "While 
the great body was invaded by open violence or 
undermined by slow decay, a pure and humble 
religion gently insinuated itself into the minds of 
men, grew up in silence and obscurity, derived new 
vigor from opposition, and finally erected the tri- 
umphant banner of the cross on the ruins of the 
Capitol ! " But after the state was overthrown and 
the emperors vacated the throne of the Csesars the 
church was corrupted, the apostasy was complete, 
a.nd tha"son of perdition" appeared, a full-grown 
man ! 

3d. He '^opposetJi and exaltetJi Mmself above all 
that is called God^ or tliat is worshipped ; so that 
Tie as God sitteth in the temple of God^ shewing 
Mmself that he is God^ 

Mark you, it is not said that he should exhalt him- 
self a&0Y)6 God^ but "above all that is called God." 
And it is well known that the term is frequently ap- 
plied to kings, rulers and leaders. It is sometimes 
used in this sense in the Bible. And it is a matter 
of history that Alexander the Great claimed to be a 
god, and ordered that divine worship should be 



106 HAIS^D-BOOK or CHEISTIAE' EYIDEIS^CE. 

paid to Mm. The Man of Sin, then, who is the 
Pope, not any particnlar pope, bnt the pope as an 
officer, was to exhalt himself above all other rulers, 
and he has done it. jS'ot only does he assmne 
authority over bishops and all ecclesiastical rulers, 
but he exalts himself above and usurps authority 
over civil rulers. Pope Gregory VII made King 
Henry lY wait barefooted at the gate ; Pope Alex- 
ander III put his foot on the neck of King Fred- 
erick I ; Pope Celestin lifted the foot that had so 
often been kissed by kings, bishops and princes, 
and kicked off the crown of Henry VI. All the sat- 
ellites of the Pope claim no less than absolute power 
for him. Molina, an eminent Catholic writer, de- 
poseth as follows : " To oblige men to execute his 
will, he can not only use censures, but can employ 
effective chastisements, such as violence and arms, 
altogether like a temporal prince ; although it is 
better that the Pope, instead of executing these 
punishments himself, should delegate to this end 
tlie secular princes. For this reason it is said that 
the Pope possesses the two swords, supreme spiritual 
power, and supreme temporal power." 

This is but a sample of the many quotations that 
I could make showing that the Pope exalts himself 
above all earthly rulers. He also exalts himself 
above God and his Son, for he makes void the word 
of God by his traditions, separating what God has 
joined together, and joining together what God 
has left separate ; abolishing what God has estab- 



DIVINE OEIGI]Sr OF JS^EW TESTAMEIN^T. 107 

lished, and establishing what neither God nor his 
Son have ever sanctioned. He exhibits himself as 
God, pretending to be God, not only by changing 
the laws and ordinances of God, bnt by the arro- 
gant and presumptions titles that he assumes, such 
as ''Sovereign Pontiff," ''Holy Father," "Universal 
Patriarch," " Supreme Head," " Successor of Peter," 
"Prince of the Apostles," "Yicarof Christ," "In- 
fallible One," "Lord of Lords," "His Holiness," 
" Lord God, the Pope ! " Archbishop Purcell made 
use of some of those titles in his debate with Alex- 
ander Campbell, pages 21, 106, 124 and 241. The 
bishop, however, denied that the pope was infalli- 
Me^ or that he claimed to be so. He says : " Is he 
an infallible? He pretends not verily to be so." — 
page ^38. But lo, and behold! since the Bishop 
gave utterance to that sentiment, "his Holliness " 
has assembled the chief dignitaries of the church 
from all parts of the world, and had himself pro- 
claimed infallible. Bishop Purcell went all the way 
from Cincinnati to Rome to oppose the dogma, but 
all with no avail. But let us see how the bishops 
address the Pope : " Thou most Holy Lord, thou 
the Vicar of Christ, the Bishop of Bishops, the 
Supreme Judge of the Faith, and Arbiter of all 
Controversies ; Thou, the Head of the Church, the 
Light of the N^ations, let us humbly ask thee," etc. 
— Address of the Gallican BisJiops to the Pope^ 
appendix^ page 595, But let us hear the Pope's own 
organ, the Cimlta Catcatoil^ a paper published in 



108 HAXD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDEIS-CE. 

Rome, and tlie very highest authority in the church. 
It says : " The church is God himself, who is mas- 
ter and ruler of mankind through a visible or- 
ganism, and of this the head and mouth is the 
Roman Pontiff." The church, then, is God ? Yes. 
And the Pope is the head of the church? Yes. 
Then the Pope is the head of God ? Exactly. jS'o 
wonder he claims the power to abolish the laws of 
God and set aside his ordinances I In some trans- 
lations ''the wicked " is rendered " the lawless one," 
and surely the Pope is the lawless one, assimiing 
the power to set aside both the laws of God and 
man. Catholic writers frequently declare that he is 
bound b}' no law, human or divine : " Papa facit 
qiiicfuid libet^ etiam illicita^ et est plus quami 
Deus ; " which, being interpreted, means " the Pope 
doth whatsoever he pleases, even things unlawful, 
and is more than God." — Jewell's Apology and De- 
fence, Newton^ page 1/Jlp, 

Jfth. " Whose coming is a.fier tlie loorMng of 
Satan loitli all ]joioer and signs and lying loon- 
ders^^ etc, — 9 and 10. 

Any one at all familliar with the papal history 
will recognize the truth of this as applied to the 
Roman Pontiff. His works are certainly like the 
works of Satan, if there is any truth in history. 
Even Bishop Purcell admits that there were some 
bad popes, and thinks it probable that they are 
now roasting in hell for their wickedness. In his 
debate with Alexander Campbell, the Reformer, he 



DiviJN^E OEiaiN OF is^EW testame:n^t. 109 

speaks of the number of popes, and adds : " Of 
these the first forty were saints or martyrs, a small 
number only, not more than twenty, can be called 
bad men." — Page 11^6. On the same page he says 
that Pope Stephen YI had the body of Formosus, 
another pope, dug up, and cut off his fingers, and 
calls it an unpardonable act. On page 144 he re- 
peats that there were some bad popes, and on page 
145 he uses this language : '^ I should not be sur- 
prised if these bad popes were, at this moment, ex- 
piating their crimes in the penal fires of hell ! " The 
Catholics canonize as saints all those in high 
station, whom they consider their best and purest 
men ; but of the last fifty popes only one has beeu 
canonized! — See Camphell and Pur cell Debate^ 
page 15I{., 

But his coming was also to be '' with all power, 
and signs, and lying wonders." Well, he claims all 
power. The great Catholic historian, Du Pin, says 
that at the last Lateran great Synod, one prelate 
said of the pope : '^ He Jiatli all poioer above all 
powers^ both o/Tieaven and eartli!'^ — Du Pin^ 'page 
133. In 1585 Pope Sixtus V. hurled a bull of ex- 
communication against Henry, King of Navarre, and 
the Prince of Conde, beginning as follows : '^ The 
authority given to St. Peter and his successors, by 
the immense power of the Eternal King, excells all 
the powers of earthly kings and princes. It passes 
uncontrollable sentence upon them all — and if it 
find any of them resisting God's ordinance, it takes. 



110 HA]N"D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAK EYIDEIS^CE. 

more severe vengeance of them, casting them down 
from their thrones, though never so puissant, and 
tumbling them down to the lowest parts of the 
the earth, as the ministers of aspiring Lucifer." In 
1570, Pope Pius Y. thundered a similar anathema 
against the queen of England. — Comp. Hist, anno,^ 
1570. But the richest thing of all is a bull of Pope 
Pius IX, hurled at Victor Immanuel. I have not 
now a copy of it, I regret to say, but I have one 
which is almost exactly like it, copied from a Phila- 
delphia paper. It is the IjuU of the bishop of Phil- 
adelphia against a refractory priest, named Wm. 
Hogan, rector of St. Mary's church, Philadelphia. 
It is as follows : 

'• By the authority of God AhTiig'hty. the Father, Son and Holj^ 
Ghost, and the undefiled Yh'gin Mary .Another and patroness of our 
Sa^dor. and of all celestial \irtues, Angels, Archangels. Thrones, 
Dominions. Powers. Cherubims and Seraphims ; and of all the Holy 
Patriarchs, Prophets, and of all the Apostles and Evangelists of the 
Holy Innocents, who. in the sight of the Holy Lamb, are found 
worthy to sing the new song: of the Holy Martyrs and Holy Confes- 
sors, and of all the Holy Virgins, and of all Saints, together with 
the Holy Elect of God— may he. William Hogan, be damned. 

We excommunicate and anathematize him, and from the thres- 
hold of the Holy Church of Almighty God, we sequester him, that 
lie may be tormented, disposed and be delivered over with Athan 
and Abiram, and with those who say unto the Lord, • depart from 
us. for we desire none of thy waysV ^s a fire is quenched with 
water, so let the light of him* be put out forevermore, unless it shall 
repent him and make satisfaction. Amen I 

May the Father, who created man, curse him ! May the Son, who 
suftered for us, curse him ! May the Holy Ghost, who suffered for 
us in baptism, curse him I May the Holy Cross, which Christ as- 
cended, curse him I 

May the Holy and Eternal Virgin Mary. Mother of God, curse 
Mm I ^ May St. Michael the advocate of the Holy Souls, curse him I 
May all the angels, principalities and powers!^ and all heavenly 
armies, curse him I May the praise-worthy multitude of Patriarchs 
and Prophets curse him I 

May St. John, the Precursor, and St. John, the Baptist, and St. 



DIVIKE OEMIlNr OF ISTEW TESTAMENT. Ill 

Peter and St. Paul, and St. Andrew, and all other of Christ's Apos- 
tles together, curse him ! And may the rest of our Disciples and 
Evangelists, who, by their preaching, converted the universe, and 
the holy and wonderful company of Martyrs and Confessers, who, 
1by their holy works, are found pleasing to God Almighty. May 
the holy choir of the Holy Virgins, who, for the honor of Christ, 
have despised the things of the world, damn him ! May all the 
saints from the beginning of the w^orld to everlasting ages, who 
are found to be beloved of God, damn him I 

May he be damned wherever he be, whether in the house or in the 
stable, the garden or the field, or the highways; or in the woods, or 
in the waters, or in the church ; may he be cursed in Jiving and in 
dying! 

May he be cursed in eating and in drinking, in being hungry, in 
being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in slumbering, and in sitting, 
in living, in working, in resting and blood letting ! 

May he be cursed in all the faculties of his body ! 

May he be cursed inwardly and outwardly ; may he be cursed in 
his brain, and in his vertex, in his temples, in his eyebrows, in his 
cheeks, in his jaw-bones, in his nostrils, in his teeth and grinders, 
in his lips, in his throat, in his shoulders, in his arms, in his lingers. 

May he be damned in his mouth, in his breasts, in his heart and 
purtenances, down to the very stomach ! 

May he be cursed in his reins and in his groins ; in his thighs, in 
his genitals and in his hips, his knees, and legs, and feet, and toe- 
nails ! 

May he be cursed in all his joints, and articulation of the mem- 
bers ; from the crown of his head to the sole of his feet, may there 
be no soundness. 

May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his majesty, 
curse him! And may heaven, with all the powers that move there- 
in, rise lip against him and curse and damn him; unless he repent 
and make satisfaction ! 

Amen. So he it. Be it so. Amen.''^ ^ 

This is a sample of the one hundred anathemas 

*I like the sentiments of A. Pope better than those of zfAe pope, 
Tvhen he says : 

^^ And shall this weak and erring hand, 
Presume God's bolts to throw, 
And deal damnation round the laud 
On all I deem his foe ? " 

—Universal Pkayer. 



112 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN^ EVIDEiS'CE. 

commanded by the council of Trent. — Bee Camp, 
and Pur. Deh.^page 331. 

But, now for a few samples of the ''lying won- 
ders and signs." It is well known that the mother 
of Constantine went to Jerusalem and pretended to 
find the true cross, and travellers tell us that in 
Catholic States in the Old World, enough pieces of 
the true cross are exhibited to make forty crosses, 
and still have material left ! 

But as I like to have everything that I advance 
well backed by authorities, I submit a few precious 
little items from ecclesiastial history. I first quote 
from Waddington, who says : 

'^ The Emi3ress Constantia, who was building a church at Constan- 
tinople to St. Paul, made application to Gregory for the head of that 
apostle, or, at least, for some portion of his hod}^ The Pope begins 
his answer by a very polite expression of his sorrow ' that he neither 
could nor dared to grant that favor ; for the bodies of the holy apos- 
tles. Peter and Paul, are so resplendent with miracles and terriiic 
prodigies in their own churches, that no one can approach them 
without great awe. even for the purpose of adoring them. When 
\n\ predecessor, of happy memory, Avislied to cliange some silver 
armament which Avas placed over the most holy body of St. Peter, 
though at a distance of almost fifteen feet, a warning of no small 
terror appeared to him. Even I myself wished to make some alter- 
ation near the most holy body of St. Paul, and it Avas necessary to 
dig rather deeply near his tomb. The superior of the place found 
some bones which were not at all connected with that tomb; and 
having presumed to disturb and remove them to some other place, 
he was Aisited by certain fearful apparitions, and died suddenly. My 
predecessor, of holy memory, also undertook to make some repairs 
near the tomb of St. Laurence; as they Avere digging, AAithout 
knoAving precisely AAiiere the Axnerable body Avas placed, they hap- 
pened to open his sepulchre. The monks and guardians Avho AA'ere 
at the work, only because they had seen the body of that martyr, 
though they did not jDresume so much as to toucli^it.all died AAithin 
ten days ; to the end that no man might remain in life Avho had be- 
held the ]3ody of that just man. Be it then knoAvn to you, that it is 
the custom of the Eomans, Avhen they give any relics, not to A'en- 
ture to touch any poition of the body ; only they put into a box a 



DIVINE ORIGIJSr OF ISTEW TESTAMEIS^T. 113 

piece of linen (called hrandeum)^ which is placed near the holy- 
bodies; then it is withdrawn and shut up with due veneration in 
the church which is to be dedicated, and as many prodigies are then 
wroug-ht by it, as if the bodies themselves had been carried thither ; 
whence it happened that in the times of St. Leo (as we learn from 
our ancestors) when some Greeks doubted the virtue of such relics, 
that the Pope called for a pair of scissors and cut the linen, and 
blood lloAved from the inscision. And not at Rome only, but 
through the whole of the West, it is he\d sacrilegious to touch the 
bodies of the saints, nor does such temerity ever remain unpunished. 
For which reason we are much astonished at the custom of the 
Greeks to take away the bones of the saints, and we scarcely give 
credit to it. But what shall I say respecting the bodies of the holy 
apostles, when it is a known fact that at the time of their martyr- 
dom, a number of the faithful came from the East to claim them? 
But when they had carried them out of the city, to the second mile- 
stone, to a place called the catacombs, the whole multitude was un- 
able to move them farther — such a tempest of thunder and light- 
ning territied and dispersed them. 

The napkin, too, which you wished to be sent at the same time, 
is with the body and can not be touched more than the body can 
be approached. But that your religious desire may not be wholly 
frustrated, I will hasten to send you some part of those chains 
which St. Paul wore on the neck and hands, if, indeed, I shall suc- 
ceed in getting oif any filings from them. For since many contin- 
ually solicit as a blessing that they may carry oft" from those chains 
some small portion of their filings, a 'priest stands by with a file ; and 
sometimes it happens that some portions fall off from the chains in- 
stantly and without delay; while at other times the file is long 
drawn over the chains, and yet nothing is at last scraped off" from 
them." — Wad. Ch. Hist., pages 140 and 141. 

Gibbon bears testimony to tlie very same *' lying 
wonders " when lie says : 

" Like Thebes, or Babylon, or Carthage, Kome might have been 
erased from the earth, if the city had not been animated by a vital 
principle which again restored her to honor and dominion. A 
vague tradition was embraced that two Jewish teachers, a tent 
maker and a fisherman, had formerly been executed in the circus of 
I*»fero, and at the end of fi^^ hundred years their genuine or ficti- 
tious relics were adored as the palladium of Christiant Rome." — 
Decline and Fall of Eoman Empire, vol. 8, page 161. 

Another ''lying wonder," wliicli conld witli eqnal 
propriety be called a wonderful lie^ is tlie Infalli- 
bility Dogma. Pope Adrian VI did nneqnivocally 



114 ha]S"d-book: or christiain^ eyidein-ce. 

deny the pope's infallibility. If right, the Pope is 
not infallible, for he avows that he is not. If wrong, 
the Pope is not infallible, for lie was a pope and yet 
erred. And yet, for all that, the last QEcnmeni- 
cal Council had the andacity to proclaim the Pope 
infallible. 

I pass over two of the most hideons marks of the 
^* Son of Perdition," the Inquisition and the Sale of 
Indulgences, for want of space and becanse they 
have already been numbered among the things that 
were. 

5tli. " With all decewableness of iinrigMeousness 
in tliem that perish ; hecause they received not the 
love of the truths that they might he saved!'^ 10. 

In 1762 the Parliament of France abolished the 
Pope's society, called the Jesuits. They give their 
reasons for their extirpation as follows : 

'^ The consequences of their doctrines destroy the law of nature ; 
break all the bonds of civil society ; authorizing lying, theft, perjury, 
the utmost uncleanness. murder, and all sins I Their doctrines root 
out all sentiments of humanity : excite rebellion; root out all re- 
ligion: and substitute all sorts of superstition, blasphemy, irreligion. 
idolatry." 

The order of Parliament from which the above 
extract is made has been proscribed thirty-nine 
times ! 

So gi;eat is the deceivableness of unrighteousness 
that the Roman Pontiff even makes his dupes be- 
lieve that he has the power to annul any oath that 
they may have taken, thus inducing and fostering 
perjury! I could cite many authorities to prove 



DIVIDE OKIGIlSr OF ]N^EW TESTAMEISTT. 115 

this, but will merely qnote the principle as laid 
down with great care and conciseness by ''His Holi- 
ness, Lord God Pope Gregory IX : " " Be it known 
to all who are under the dominion of heretics, that 
they are set free from every tie of fidelity and duty 
to them, all oaths or solemn agreement to tJie con- 
trary notwithstanding P — Decretals of Gregory^ lib. 
5, tit. 7, This is in accordance with the principle 
enunciated by the Third Council of Lateran : '* They 
are not to be called oaths, but perjuries, that are 
taken against the interests of the church and the 
holy fathers. — Con. Lat. III^ vol. x^ p. 1517. 

So great is the deception, and so strong is the 
delusion that enclouds the minds of those that 
believed not the truth, but found pleasure in accept 
ing the unrighteous papacy, that they even believe 
that the bread and wine in the Eucharist are . actu- 
ally converted into the literal body and blood of 
Jesus " as soon as the priest has pronounced the 
words: ''Hoc est corpus Queum.^^ On this subject 
the creed of Pope Pins IV deposeth as follows : 

"I do also profess that in the mass there is ottered unto God a 
true, proper, and propitiatory saeritice for the quieli and tlie dead ; 
and that, in the most holy sacrament of the holy Eucharist, there is 
truly, really and substantially the body and blood, together with 
the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, and there^'is a conver- 
sion made of the whole substance of the bread into the body, and of 
the whole substance of the wine into the blood ; which conversion 
the holy Catholic Church calls transubstantiation." — Article XVI. 

It is very evident from the foregoing facts that the 
prediction of the Apostle has been fulfilled in every 



116 HA]vrD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAl^ EVIDEiSTCE. 

particular, except one, and the time for its accom- 
plishment has not yet come, but is approaching: 

6 til, " Whom tlie Lord sliall consume loitli the 
spirit of Ms moutli^ and sliall destroy with the 
hrightness of Ms coming ! " 

Here we see that Christ was to consume the '' Man 
of Sin " with the spirit of his mouth, which is his 
w^ord, and finally destroy him with the brightness 
of his coming. Well, since the days of the illus- 
trious Luther, the word of the Lord has gradually 
consumed popery, in so much so that the sale of in- 
dulgencies has ceased, and the tires of the Inquisi- 
tion have been extinguished. The Pope has lost 
his temporal power, and is slowly but surely losing 
his spiritual dominion. jSTo one can object that the 
one remaining item has not yet been fultilled, for 
the time of its accomplishment has not come yet. 
But 'Hhe Lord will come, and will not tarry," and 
in view of the minute fultillment of the other partic- 
ulars, we may rest assured that the Lord will utterly 
destroy the last vestige of the papacy " with the 
brightness of his coming I " 

Here, then, is one case of New Testament proph- 
ecy well attested by the facts of history. I pro- 
ceed to the 

SECOND SPECIFICATION. 

PAUL'S PROPHECY COXGERNING MODERX SPIRITUALISM. 

•• Xow the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some- 
shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doc- 
trines of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy ; having their con-- 



DIVIJN^E OEIGI]^ OF 'NFW TESTA MEJN^T. 117 

science seared with a hot iron ; forbidding to marry and commanding 
to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with 
thanlvsgiving of them wliich believe and know the truth." — 1 Timothy 
IV : 1-3. 

This manifestly refers to modern Spiritualism. It 
was a long time before the prediction was fulfilled. 
Commentators began to look for the institution so 
graphically described here, but found it not. Some 
of them applied it to the Roman Catholics, because 
a few of the items are applicable to them. But let 
us give the Catholics their due. Not everything 
bad can be saddled upon them. There are at least 
two particulars that can not possibly apply to the 
Catholics. Catholicism did not arise in the latter 
times. We have seen that that was an early apos- 
tasy — the mystery of iniquity was at work when 
Paul wrote. The institution here foretold was to 
oppose marriage. Catholicism does not. While 
the Pope and priests abstain from matrimonial 
pleasures themselves, they nevertheless look upon 
marriage as a holy and divine, institution, and sol- 
emnize it whenever called upon to do so. For a 
long time there was no fulfillment. Finally the 
latter times came — the line of demarkation between 
ancient and modern times was crossed — and the Fox 
girls began tipping and rapping tables. Well, that 
was an insignificant affair. There was a little 
curiosity excited, but it was confined to their own 
narrow circle of acquaintances. It didn't amount to 
much. But mind the foxes^ the little foxes^ that 
spoil the vines while the vines have tender grapes I 



118 HA]^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIA]vr EVIDENCE. 

The Foxes formed circles, and kept on tipping, 
knocking and rapping. Tlie contagion began to 
spread. Persons in other districts formed circles 
and developed mediums ; then in other states ; then 
in other nations; then throughout the world. It 
soon assumed a religious aspect. Conventions 
assembled, papers were started, and books pub- 
lished, setting forth new and startling principles. 
And now, spiritualism stands before the world the 
living embodiment of the erroneous principles that 
the apostle forewarned the disciples should come. 
I shall take up the prediction, item by item, and 
show that in the aforesaid institution it is com- 
pletely and strikingly fulfilled. The apostle enu- 
merates seven particular characteristics that were to 
mark this '' apostasy of the latter times " : 

1st, It teas to he of modern origin — ''in the latter 
times, '^^ Verse 1. 

We are now in the latter times. "VVe speak of 
" ancient and modern times," of ''ancient and modern 
history," and a sect has lately arisen calling them- 
selves '' Latter Day Saints." This is evidently the 
period looked forward to by Paul as the ''latter 
times" — the most appropriate designation when 
spoken of by the ancients, but when spoken of by 
us, who live in this period, it is more appropriately 
called " modern times." The apostle, then, had the 
prophetic foresight to see tbat there would be such 
a division of time, as well as to see what would 
transpire when that period arrived. 



DIVIJS^E OEIGHS- or NEW TESTAMENT. 119 

Spiritualism arose " in the latter times," for it 
originated, in Rochester, New York, not over thirty 
years since. The Spiritualists designate it as 
''Modern Spiritualism," call it the "New Gospel," 
and pride themselves on the fact that it is a modern 
institution. A. J. Davis the chief apostle of the 
system, says : 

'* Nor am I impressed to connect the spiritual manifestations of this 
age with any occurrences of an analogous complexion and character 
which may have been developed in ages past." — Phil, of Sp. Inter- 
course, PAGE 14. 

" The miracles and spiritual disclosures of this era flow naturally 
and consequently from the state of mental and moral development to 
which the Anglo-Saxon portion of the human race has generally 
attained." — Ibid., page 18. 

2d, "Shall depart from the faithP 

That spiritualists in general have departed from 
the " faith once delivered to the saints," and that the 
system is diametrically and irreconcilably opposed 
to the Gospel of Christ and all that Christians hold 
most dear, is well known. They do not altogether 
deny the fact, but boast that they discard faith. E. 
y. Wilson, one of their shining lights, who has 
recently published a book in favor of Spiritualism 
says : " Truly, our religion is a religion of know- 
ledge, and not a religion of faiths — Truths of 
Spiritualism,^ page 158. Then when asked whether 
he accepts God and Christ, he replies : " If you 
mean the Hebraic God and his Christ, in the sense 
they are taught, I certainly reject them both." — 
Ihid^ page ^Ifi, On page 116, he denies the authen- 
ticity of the Bible, and says ''that Christ was a 



120 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN" EYIDEIN^CE. 

disembodied spirit controlling Jesus as a medium." 
On page 56 he says : " Moses and Elias was the 
familiar spirit of Jesus, and Elias of John the Bap- 
tist,' and Jesus of IN'azareth became the familiar of 
Paul." You see, he denies the faith and comes out 
a bald Atheist. On page 142, he exclaims : '• Thanks 
to the All-Father and the dear old Mother God ! " 
On the same page he says : " Mary to our home 
returned — we to the work of the Gods." He offered 
to affirm the following proposition : " That the 
Christian religion, as taught, had its conception and 
birth in evil, and that the serpent of Genesis is 
really the founder of your Christianity, he foresee- 
ing the necessity for a Tedeemei.^^-^TrutJis of Spir- 
itualism^ page 321. 

Dr. T. L. Nichols, a distinguished Spiritualist, 
when speaking of the mission of Spiritualism, says : 

"Spiritualism meets, neutalizes and destroys Christianity. A Spirit- 
ualist is no longer a Christian in any popular sense of the term. 
Advanced spirits do not teach ^^ "^ -^ ^ the atonement of 
Christ; nothing of the kind." — Nichols' Monthly Magazine of Social 
Science and Progressive Literature, for November^ 1854, 2^^9^ ^^• 

Capt. H. H. Brown, of Michigan, one of their finest 
orators, in a debate with the author of this work, at 
Denison, Texas, affirmed, " Tliat the Bible is false 
in fact and of human origin." In that discussion I 
advanced the same argument that I am now making 
to prove the Bible of divine origin, and Capt. Brown 
was unable to make any reply whatever. 



DIYIJN^E ORIGI]^ OF JN^EW TESTAMEIS^T. 121 

In the testimony of a spirit given in tlie Banner 
of Light, Nov. 23, 1861, it is said : 

" Many times before we have said that we cannot place implicit 
confidence in that which we find between the lids of the Bible." 

In tlie Educator, a book of 680 octavo pages, pro- 
fessing to come from the spirits of such men as 
Daniel Webster, John Quincy Adams, Martin 
Luther, etc., we find such stuft* as this : 

"The being called God exists, organically, in the form of the being 
called man." — Educator, 'page SOS. 

Says another spirit : 

"Every one of you are Gods manifest in the flesh." "The divine 
existence is one grand universal man." " Man is God's embodiment 
— his highest, divinest, outer elaboration. God, then, is man, and 
man is God." — Educator, page 526, 



Mr. T. L. Harris, a leading man among them, 
preached a sermon in London on the teachings of 
Spiritualists, in which, in summing up their general 
belief, he said : 

" First, that Nature is God. Second, that God is an undeveloped 
principle in process of evolution. Third, that the Jehovah of the 
Bible was an unprogressed, ferocious human Spirit, who deceived 
ancient media. Fourth, that the Lord Christ was but a natural man, 
possessed of the ordinary mediumistic faculty of spiritual clairvoy- 
ance. Fifih, that our Lord's theological and psychical teachino-s 
were but the reproduction of false mythologies. Sixth, that he held 
his power, great or little, because under the influence of spirits of 
departed men. 

'' Shall we go further in this catalogue ? We open, then, another 
series of spiritual teachings. First, that all things originate in nature. 
Second, that man is a development of the animal. Third, that the 
first parents of the human race, born of brutes, were themselves but 
savages of the most degraded type. Fourth, that all things and 
b ings are governed by natural necessity: that man possesses no 
freedom in the moral will. Fifth, that there is no retrogression, 
through moral disorders, either of the individual or of the'' species. 
Sixth, that vice is virtue in its unprogressive or germinal condition ; 



122 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAK EyiDE:N'CE. 

that sin is an impossible chimera. Seventh, that self-love is the very 
center and fountain-head of all human affections, the chief inspirer 
of all human or spiritual actions. Eighth, that the spiritual world 
is but a theatre for the continued evolution of human spirits, under 
the perpetual forces of nature working through self-love. 

" Or again, turn to another series : First, that the Scriptures are 
not the word of God. and that the Divine Spirit never vouschsafed 
utterance to man. Second, that the Messiah, our Eedeemer. is not, 
in any sense, a Savior of the soul from sin. death and hell. Third,- 
that he never met in combat our spiritual foe ; that he never over- 
came or cast out destroying spirits from their human slaves; that he 
never made an atonement or expiation for sin ; that he never rose 
in his reassumed humanity from the grave; that he never ascended, 
glorified to heaven : that he never communicated the Holy Ghost." 

I might go on and give quotations ad in finitum 
to sliow that they deny the faith ; bnt it is unneces- 
sary, it is too plain a case. 

3d. " Giving heed to seducing spirits and doc- 
trines of demlsT — Verse 1. 

Instead of ''devils" some render it "demons," 
or disembodied spirits. 

Now this is fulfilled to the letter. They not only 
give heed to spirits, but seducing spirits. Those 
spirits deceive them and seduce them from their 
faith in God, their loj^alty to Christ, and allure 
them from the paths of virtue and holiness. Dr, 
Wm. B. Potter, for many years a medium, pub- 
lished a work dated June 7, 1866. When speaking of 
'' Spiritualism as it is," he says : " Spiritual litera- 
ture is fnll of the most insidious and seductive doc- 
trines, calculated to undermine the very founda- 
tions of morality and virtue, and lead to the most 
unhridled licentiousness.'^^ — Facts^ Fancies and 
Follies of jSj). Explained. 



DIYIKE OEIGI]^ OF ISTEW TESTAMEIS^T. 123 

Dr. p. B. Eandolph, a noted Spiritualistic lecturer, 
withdrew from them in 1858, and in a sermon re- 
nouncing the system, delivered in New York, Nov. 
21st, 1858, and published in the Tribune^ he says : 

'^ For seven years I held daily intercourse with what purported to 
he my mother's spirit. I am now firmly 'persuaded that it was nothing- 
hut an evil spirit and infernal demon, who in that guise gained my souVs 
confidence, and lead me to the very brink of ruin. "^ "^ Five of 

my friends destroyed themselves, and I attempted it hy direct 
spiritual influences. Every crime in the calendar has been com- 
mitted by mortals moved by viewless beings ! Adultery, fornica- 
tion, suicides, etc." 

The same gentleman, in an article in the Banner 
of Liglit^ a leading Spiritualist journal, writes as 
follows : 

'' I have a volume of sixty closely written pages, of names of those 
who have been drawn down from respectability, morality, wealth 
and intelligence, to the filth of free love, poverty, and to insanity 
itself. 

" Spiritualism is a synonym of all falsities and lies ; a cloak for all 
kinds of crimes — adultery, murder and lust; it weakens man's intel- 
lect and individuality ; changes his worship of God to a worship of 
ghosts." 

S. B. Brittan, editor of the Spiritual TelegrapJiy 
admits that thousands of the devotees of Spiritual- 
ism "Jiaxe been led astray hy fancy and fanati- 
cism /" — Riclimond and Brittan Debate^ p(^ge IJ^- 

Another evidence of the seductive influence of 
"those spirits," showing that they are seducing 
spirits^ is the fact that they dethrone the reason of 
so many persons and lead them to insanity. It is 
well known that Robert Dale Owen, one of the 
shining lights of Spiritism, became deranged but a 
few years since, in consequence of the Katie King 



124 HAISTD-BOOK OP CHEISTIAIS" EYIDEl^CE. 

fraud. About the same time a Mr. Scott, in Harri- 
son county, Texas, became a raving maniac by tam- 
pering with the spirits. I could give many recent 
instances, but I will cite a few cases from the early 
history of the delusion, to show that the tendency 
to insanity has marked it at every step : George 
Doughty, of Flushing, Long Island, reported in the 
Brooklyn Daily Eagle, of Feb. 25, 1852 ; Orville 
Hatch, of Franklin, Conn., N, Y, Times, ^i^g- 20th, 
1852 ; Miss Melissa Haynes, of Cincinnati, Cin, 
Times ; the same year a lady from the country, 
and a young Irishman, 8t, Louis Republican; 
Robert G. Shaw, wealthy merchant of Boston, Be- 
loit Journal, Feb. 10, 1853; Adeline C. Moore, 
Boston, Boston Herald, 1853 ; Samuel Cole, a 
medium of Washington county, Ohio, PJiiladelpMa 
Register, Feb, 28th, 1853; Bishop Peabody, Graf- 
ton. Ohio, committed suicide, Cleveland Herald; 
Mrs Rich, died at Kirtland, Ohio, under the in- 
fluence of mediums, Feb. 23, 1853, Gef>uga ( 0.) Re- 
puhlic ; S. W. Lincoln, Franklin county, N. T., 
Molone Jeffersonian and N. T. Times; Mathew Lang- 
don, printer, committed suicide, iV! T. Times, Jan. 8, 
1853. About that time the Superintendent of the 
Indianapolis Lunatic Asylum, in his report, said : 
^'A new cause of insanity has, within a recent 
period, been developed. ^ ^ ^ Eighteen have 
been added to the number of our inmates, during 
the year, from the so-called " spiritual rappings." 
Later, the Report of the Ohio Asylum, speaking of 



DIVIKE OEiai]^ OF JN^EW TESTAMEIsTT. 125 

the '^ causes of insanity," says: ''Among these, 
nothing is more worthy of notice than the large and 
rapidly increasing number caused by the present 
popular delusion, " spirit rappings." 

Quite recently an able Presbyterian minister, 
John Marples, Toronto, Canada, was lead into 
Spiritualism, and died insane. Before his fall he 
debated with B. F. Underwood. 

Mr. E. y. Wilson, " the seer," gives an account of 
the spirit of an insane woman remaining insane 
after death, and through whose iniiuence a Mr. 
Carlton was killed. And he represents the spirit 
of the murdered man as coming up and saying that 
he was well pleased that the spirits killed him. — See 
Truths of Spiriticalism^ cJiap. 3"8, If sanctioning 
murder is not a doctrine of devils, I don't know 
what could be. But, some one may say, '' Well, 
the spirits and mediums give some good advice." 
Yes, all seducers give some good advice. They 
give good advice in order to gain confidence, so as 
to deceive and lead to ruin. That is well illus- 
trated by the following incident related by Miles 
Grant : 

''We were acquainted with a devoted Christian woman in South 
Boston, who was persuaded to attend a Spiritualist circle in com- 
pany with several other professors of religion. The spirit requested 
them to read the Scriptures, which thej^ did. This led them to believe 
that a good spirit had come. They were then desired to pray. They 
had no further doubts but that the spirit of a Christian was visiting 
them, and giving good instruction. Accordingly they went again 
and again. When the seducing spirit had fully gained their confi- 
dence, so that they believed all he said, he then endeavored to con- 
vince them that some portions of the Bible were not reliable. He 
continued his infidel objections till she, who was a devoted disciple 



126 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS" EVIDEiS'CE. 

of Jesus when she first visited the ch'cle. became a medium, and 
laid her Bible away as of little or no value." — Sph-itualimi Unveiled. 

Many sncli instances might be given, showing 
how Spiritism leads its dnpes, step by step, till they 
are so entangled in its meshes that they can not 
escape. " Bnt evil men and seducers shall wax 
worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived." — 
2 Tim. iii : 13. 

4t7i. '* SpeaMng lies in liypocrisyy — Yerse 2. 

It is an easy matter to demonstrate that modern 
Spiritism is characterized by lies, hypocrisy, false- 
hood and deception. Joel Tiffany, a well-known 
Spiritualist, who once debated with Eld. Isaac 
Errett, says : 

'•After all of our investigations for seven or eight years; we must 
say that we have as much evidence that they are lying spirits as we 
have that there are any spirits at all. * ^^ ^"^ The docti-ines 
they teach -^ -x- ' -k- ^re mostly contradictory and absurd.*' 
— Spi7itualis7n Unveiled, 'page 100. 

The spirits frequently lie by representing them- 
selves to be the spirit of one, when, in reality, they 
are the spirit of another. My readers are all famil- 
iar with the well-ktiown Philadelphia case. One of 
those celestial visitors claimed to be the material- 
ized spirit of Katie King. She allowed some of the 
men to kiss her, and one smelled her breath, and 
found she had been eating onions. This led to 
detection, whereupon it was found that it was the 
spirit of a young widow named "White — a spirit 
which had not yet left " the form." 

The Religio-Pfdlosopliical Journal^ of May 19th, 



DIYIlSrE OEIGIN OF ISTEW TESTAMEISTT. 127 

1877, says : " The spirit world is a connterpart of 
this. There are rogues there as well as here." The 
same paper, in an article headed " Spirit Communi- 
cations — Their Reliability," says : '' There may 
exist within a spirit the same tendency to deceive, 
that we find existing with some persons here." The 
same paper says : " T. Starr King asserted pub- 
licly through a medium a short time since, that on 
that occasion was the first time he ever communi- 
cated. How about the other ' T. Starr Kings V Some- 
body lies." The same paper says : ^' Impostors, 
too, are prevalent in California ; two attempted to 
perform the flower test, but were exposed." And 
that reminds me that Mrs. Elridge performed that 
trick in Sherman, Texas, and the flowers produced 
were grasshopper bitten! Capt. H. H. Brown 
-writes: "The jugglers of India, China, Japan, 
Persia, and Ceylon, accomplish more wonderful 
feats than our mediums do, and they obtain the 
power by a system of training." — Religio-PMl. 
Journal, May 19th, 1877. 

Joel Tifi'any, in his debate with Mr. Mahan, in 
Cleveland, admitted that the phenomena were '' full 
of contradictions, absurdity and puerility." — Page 
3Jf, It is also a fact that their teachings abound in 
contradictions, as the following list will show : "^ 

* This list was compiled by Isaac Errett, and publislied in a pamph- 
let entitled, '' Spiritualism Self-Condemned."— Pages 21, 22, 23. This 
tract should be read by every one. Standard Publishing Co., Cincin- 
nati, Ohio. Price 6 cents. 



128 



HAJS"D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJST EYIDEKCE. 



In the beginning tlie Uni- 
vercoelum was one boundless, 
imdelinable and unimaginable 
ocean of liqltid fire 



Rev., 12^, 



Jesus, in all the organic essen- 
tials of his spiritual nature was 
a woman; a good, simple-minded, 
truth-feeling, truth loving soul. 
— Present Age, 35. 



The teachings of Christ are 
rejected as imperfect, injurious, 
and trifling. — See Present Age, 24 ; 
Sp. Teacher, 42-44; CouHneys Re- 
view of Bods, f. 70, for specimens. 

Holy Ghost is defined to mean 
Excellent Laws. — Har7non, ii, 312. 

Nature and her laws, created 
by 0^0^.— Ed. L 340. 



There are three primary 
spheres in the universe. — Tiff, 
and Mahan Deb.. 54. 



Supernal Theology says the 
seventh sphere is about four 
thousand miles from the earth. 
—75. 



Before the beginning of the 
creation of the heavens and the 
earth, matter was void of form, 

and darkness prevailed. — Koons, 
41. 

Christ professed to have come 
directly from the bosom of the 
the Father, where Mr. Davis 
could not live a moment; and 
all good angels with whom I 
ever conversed, believe he did 
thus come. — Gridley, 137. 

All this is flatly contradicted 

by Edmonds, ii, 58, 59; and 
Ballou, 9. 



The Holy Ghost is declared to 
be the lawful wife of God Al- 
mighty. — Gridley 153. 

God no more ci'eated Nature 
and her laws than they created 
him. — Harm., ii, 348. 

The Mountain Cove Journal says 
there are/owr. 

Ballou says there are seven. — 
216. 

Mrs. Franklin says: The 
shining stars are the homes of 
the spirits. — Voices from the Spirit 
World. 122. 

Gric^ley makes out six circles. 
—Page 96. 

Supernal Theology affirms 
heaven to be beyond the seventh 
sphere. — 75. 

Mr. Gridley makes the first 
circle five thousand miles from 
the earth, and the sixth circle 
thirty thousand miles. 

Ambler makes the first sphere 
but one hundred miles from the 
earth. — Teacher, 58. 



DIVIIS^E OEIGIISr OF ]N^EW TESTAMENT. 



129 



ISTo evil spirits, no devil, no 
hell.— >S'p. Int., 87 ; Pres. Age, 220 
and 240 ; Teacher, 116. 



Ko gratification of evil de- 
sires in the spirit-world. — Sp. 
InU 75. 

No deterioration there. — Ham- 
mond, 100, 103 ; Ambler, 74. 

All happy — no discord. — Am- 
bler, 74. 

Indians in the second sphere. 
— Haimi., ii, 162. 

Spirits have material food. — 
Harm., i, 69, 70 ; Bd., i, 175, and 

a, 140. 

Spirits travel faster than elec- 
tricity.— >S'^. Int., 31 ; Ed., i, 169. 

Spirits not deformed by acci- 
dent. — Harm., i, 171. 



Spirits can not pass throug-h 
solid substances. — Sv. Lit., 125, 
138, 141. 

Instance given of a spirit shut 
in a sepulcher. — Ibid, 136, 131. 



Tiffany declares that verbal 
prayer is idolatrous and false. — 
Tiff, and Errett Deb., 44. 



The devil described. — Ed., ii. 
243. 

Hosts of evil spirits. — Ed., ii, 
242 ; GHdley, 18-28. 

Distance to hell. — Gridley, 96. 

Number of the damned. — Ibid, 
99. 

Gridley, 27 and 129 ; Edmonds, 
ii, 182 and 522; and Hammond., 
100, emphatically contradict this. 

This denied.— ^c?., ^^, 184, 185, 

206 ; Gridley, 89, 90. 

The contrary affirmed by Ed- 
monds, ii, 183, 344, 348, 518. 

Denied by Hammond. — Lights 
10.1. 

Denied. — Ballon, 210. 



Gridley says they travel from 
sixty to one hundred miles per 
second. — 54. 

An account of one who had 
his spiritual head mashed. — 
Gridley, 51. And of another 
badly "^ troubled with spiritual 
dysentery ! — Ibid. 

Brittan's statement of one that 
went into and came out of a 
locked trunk. — Brittan and 
Richmond's Discussion, p. 195. 
See also Ed., ^, 444, 445, 449; 
Ballou, 212 ; Gridley, 54 ; Mahan 
and Tif. Debate, 30. 

Edmonds, Dexter, Harris, Fer- 
guson, etc., etc., etc., use written 
or extempore prayers, and often 
publish them as being dictated 
by the spirits. 



Of course, where there are so many contradic- 
tions there are some lies; so they are "speaking 



130 HAl^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS- EYIDEIS^CE. 

lies in hypocrisy." No wonder their chief apostle, 
A. J. Davis, pens the following : 

" The spiritual manifestations mil come to a crisis very soon, and 
be rejected in toto for their worthlessness and transcendent absurdity, 
unless media and Spiritualists generally consent to conduct thein- 
selves more in harmony with a comprehensive reason, and the 
principles of a universally applicable philosophv." — Davis's Pres. 
Age, m. 

On page 197, of the same work, we have the fol- 
lowing : 

TABLE OF EXPLA^STATIOiSrS. 

Causes of the Proportion or Number of Effect upon the 

Phenomena Percentage. Believers. Itelieving mind. 

1. Voluntary Deception 6 100,000 Impatience. 

2. IS'eurological 5 50,000 Sadness. 

3. Vital Electricity 10 80.000 Presumption. 

4. ISTervo-psychology 15 50,000 Skepticism. 

o. Cerebro-sympathy 16 86,000 Confusion. 

6. Clairvoyance 8 20,000 Investigation. 

7. Departed Spirts 40 260.000 Elevation. 

Only two-fifths of the phenomena claimed to be 
genuine spirits ; the other three-fifths admitted to 
be spurions ! '' Falsus in uno^ falsus in omnibus /" 

On page 149, of his book, E. Y. Wilson compli- 
ments the Spiritualists of Fennville 5 and some other 
places in Michigan, as honest and truthful^ as much 
as to say that Spiritualists are not generally so. 
Again, the '' Gentle Wilson," in speaking of the 
death of a nurseryman, says : '' The trees of his 
nursery, in the pale starlight, bowed to the silent 
flowers, and wept, as he left for the gardens of 
Eden." — Truths of Spiritualism^ page 250, Now, I 
do not dogmatically assert that that is not true, but 



DIVII^E ORIGIIS^ OF NEW TESTAMEIS^T. 131 

I modestly say that I have very serious doubts as 
to its correctness. On page 377, he speaks of a Mrs. 
Weaver, and says: ''At various times and in sun- 
dry places, money in coin and paper, in various 
sums, has been brought her by her controlling 
Spirit." That may be true, provided her controlling 
spirit has not yet " left the form !" On pages 378-9, 
he gives an account of a Spirit who extracted $4.00 
from a desk, and carried it two miles through the 
air ! " Gentle Wilson," don't think me incredulous, 
when I say I doubt it. Mr. Wilson tells a great 
many big stories about what he saw, and what he 
did, and gives a great many names and dates to 
impress the reader with his veracity. On page 123 
he boasts of his canister and boomshells, charged 
with names, dates, etc. And generally, he is cau- 
tious to make these dates correspond, but sometimes 
lie misses it. On page 183, he says: ''Lecturing 
in Dannville, W. Y., on Monday evening, January 
25th, I860, we saw and described as follows : 

" JFirst We see, by the side of this man a 
Spirit. In life he was a soldier: [describing him 
fully] he is your cousin, or nephew, and was killed 
in 1863.^^ He was killed, it appears, just three 
years after his spirit was seen and described by 
Mr. Wilson ! On page 336, he says : " Tues- 
day^ January 30th, we left for Harrisburg, Pa." 
Then on page 337, he says : " Wednesday, Jan- 
uary 30th, we lectured in Barr's Hall, Harris- 
burg." But, some Spiritualist may say, " 0, Mr. 



132 HA]S^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN' EVIDEIN^CE. 

Wilson is not one of our first class men, — why 
don- 1 you show that Andrew Jackson Davis lies ?" 
I answer, Mr. Davis does even falsify the facts of 
history. In a book called " Divine Revelations," 
he declares that the Evangelists "have not, in all 
their writings, intimated that miracles were de- 
signed as a confirmation of Christ's mission, nor 
do they represent him as ever making any such 
declaration." — Hev. 507, 

Now let the reader turn to the following passages 
of Scripture, and read : Matt, ix : 6 ; xi : 1-6 ; John 
xi : 15 ; V : 36 ; x : 37, 38 ; xv : 24, and xx : 30, 31. 

Once more : !Mr. Davis declares that the Council 
of Nice was constituted of two thousand and forty- 
eight bishops, who were assembled to settle the 
sacred canon. On account of their violent conduct 
Constantine was obliged to disqualify seventeen 
hundred and thirty from having a voice in deciding 
which books were and which were not the Word 
of God. That the three hundred and eighteen left^ 
kept but four, out of fifty gospels then extant, and 
rejected entirely James, Jude, and the Apocalypse. 
The rejected manuscripts were given to the flames. 
See Dimne Rev.^ 5Jf7^ 5J^8. 

Now we have simply to say, in reply to all these 
statements, that they are immitigated falselioods. 
No such number of bishops belonged to the Coun- 
cil of Nice ; no such number was cast out by Con- 
stantine ; there was no settlement of the question 



DIYIJN'E OEiailN^ OE IN^EW TESTA MEN^T. 133 

of the Scriptural canon by that Council, and no 
burning of manuscripts of gospels. 

These are matters of historical record ; and when 
we find the great seer thus recklessly falsifying his- 
torical documents, who can trust him when he pre- 
sumes to tell the mysteries of other spheres ?— 
Spiritualism Self- Condemned^ page '25, 

Dr. P. B. Randolph, for many years a distin- 
guished medium and lecturer, in a discourse which 
was delivered in Clinton Hall, New York, and pub- 
lished in the Tribune^ says : 

" I was a medium about eight years, during which time I made 
three thousand speeches, and traveled over several different coun- 
tries, proclaiming the new Gospel. -x- -x- ^ Experience 
has taught me that sixty-five per cent, of the medical clairvoyants 
are arrant knaves, humbugs and catchpenny impostors ; thirty per 
cent, are refined, sympathetic, nerval persons, who arrive at approx- 
imately true diagnoses by sympathy ; such are not clairvoyants, of 
course. Andfiv'e per cent, of the whole are really what they claim 
to be, in various degrees of perfection. ^ ^ ^ I ^m 
personally acquainted with three hundred and forty-one professed 
medical clairvoyants, and of these there are seven actual seers who 
will stand a testing ; and of these only one in America ! ^ * 
The result of my observation is, that if one half-dozen sounds out 
of every five thousand that pass for spiritual, be genuine — that is, not 
made by the medium's foot against the leg of a table or chair, or by 
some other jugglery — it is a large percentage. When invisible mu- 
sicians play pianos in dark rooms, if the hands of the medium be 
mittened and held by others, and the music still ^oes on, the infer- 
ence is that they do not produce it. Writing upside down is an art 
readily obtained after a few weeks' private practice. Matches, or a 
lump of phosphorus, make very good imitations of spirit-lights. 
When spirits in a dark room blow horns and talk through trumpets 
if, unknown to the medium, a little printer's inlv be rubbed on the 
mouth of the instrument, a beautiful black circle will, when lights 
are introduced, generally be found adorning the medium's labial 
appendage. ^ ^ * Dark circles are the king humbugs 
of Spiritualism generally. * -x- -x- Qf speaking medimiis 
twenty-live per cent, are, in my opinion, victims of demoniac influ- 
ences; twenty -five per cent, are deliberate impostors; eight per 
cent, may be under healthful spiritual influences, such as ai-e to be 



134 HAKD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS^ EYIDEKCE. 

found in all churcli history ; twenty-five per cent, are honest-liearted' 
men and women, laboring under the world-saving fever, who delude 
themselves and others by imaginino- they are under the special 
spiritual influence of some defunct philosopher ; and the remaining- 
seventeen per cent, consists of persons who have the power in 
themselves (although they assign it to the spirits) of inducing at 
will a dreamy sort of ecstasy, or trance, during which they are fre- 
quently insensible to physical pain, and possess an extraordinary 
power of mental concentration. This trance can easily be induced." 

From a communication made* tlirougli Mr. Bedell, 
of Constantine, Mich., and purporting to be from 
the spirit of Greorge Washington, I make the follow- 
ing extract : 

''If ther eny here that do not beleve what we Say, they must look 
on and be convinced, but you must not triffle with\is for we are not 
trifilers. we meny times make mistakes and so we are called liars, 
but this is owing to our neglect of the records that are given us, and 
also to evel sperits, but we will try to be more care'ful or correct 
after we have become more used to writing for our Friends. 

•^George Washington." 

Well miglit the poet exclaim : 

"'' If in your neAV estate you can not rest, 
But must return, O grant us this request : 
Come with a noble and celestial air, 
And prove your titles to the names you bear. 
Give some clear token of your heavenly birth : 
Write as good English as you wrote on earth ; 
And, what were once superfluous to advise. 
Don't tell, I beg you, such egregious lies." 

— Saxe. 

bth, " Having their conscience seared with a hot 
iron,'^^ — Verse 2. 

The facts already adduced are sufficient to show 
that the seductive system of Spiritism leads its 
devotees from one degree of iniquity to another 
till the heart becomes so hardened that they can sin 



DIVIIN^E OEiaiN OF ISTEW TESTAMEIS^T. 135 

without any remorse of conscience. But I add a 
few more facts. E. Y. Wilson's conscience must be 
pretty well seared or he couldn't write as follows : 
'' Michigan City ! ' shouted the brakesman, and we 
parted; he in sadness, following Jesus; we in joy, 
following our nose." — Trutlis of Sp.^ page 151. I 
fear his nose will lead him to hell if he keeps on 
following it — on another page (22) he says it has 
already smelt sulphur. His conscience must be 
pretty well seared or he could not utter such a 
prayer as the following : •' Oh ! Pullman, we thank 
thee for this magnificent sleeping car. Oh ! Michi- 
gan Central Railroad Company, we thank thee for 
this well-ordered and well-ballanced railway, trust- 
ing our precious body into the hands of, first, the 
engineer ; second, the conductor ; third, the brakes- 
man, and lastly, we commit ourselves into thy 
hands, oh ! Michigan Central Railroad Company, 
for the next forty-two days, and beseech thee to em- 
ploy only such servants as will keep a sharp look- 
out, remain sober, and land us safely at last in our 
home. One favor more we ask, oh ! Michigan Cen- 
tral Railroad, that you may be moved to send the 
Gentle Wilson a half-fare ticket over all the rail- 
ways you own or control — all of which favors we 
ask for Farmer Mary's sake! Amen." — Trutlis of 
8p.^ page IJ^S-It.. 

Dr. Wm. B. Potter, a Spiritual writer, deposeth as 
follows : 

" Parting husbands and wives is one of the notorious tendencies 
of Spiritualism. The oldest and most influential teacher of Spirit- 



136 HAIS^D-BOOX OF CHRISTIAjN" EYIDEISTCE. 

ualism has two wives, each of whom he encourao:ed to g-et divorced 
before he married them. When one of the most eloquent trance 
speakers left her husband, he came out and stated that he knew 
sixty cases of media leaving comiDanions. We heard one of the 
most popular impressional speakers say to a large audience, that 
she was compelled by spirits to secede from a husband with whom 
she was living very happily. We lately heard a very intellectual, 
eloquent and popular normal speaker say, in an eloquent address to 
a large convention of Spiritualists, that 'he would to God that it 
had parted twenty, where it had parted one.' In short, wherever 
we go, we find this tendencv in Spiritualism.** — Sjnjiiualism As It Is, 
2op. 10, 11. 

Again lie says, on page 20 : '* After years of 
careful investigation, we are compelled, mudi 
against our inclinations^ to admit that more than 
Tialf of our travelling media, speakers and promi- 
nent Spiritualists, are guilty of immoral and licen- 
tious practices, that have justly provoked the 
abhorrence of all right-thinking people.'' 

Mr. Harris, in the lecture from which we have 
already quoted, says : 

'•Murder, adultery, suicide, and the most revolting blasphemies, 
may be traced directly to the communications and puttings forth of 
impure spirits, both in ancient and modern times.** 

He adds to the impressive testimony quoted on a 
former page : 

"And, so far as I am able to judge, the majority of such instances 
are traceable to the habit of attending seances. I earnestly call atten- 
tion to this point. The man of iron nerves may say that he feels 
no change of state. He may laugh down the idea of peril. With 
him it is but a question of time. The vitriol that eats in a day 
through iron wire, has but to continue the process to eat through 
the iron bar. It is slow, this poison, but sure. I lift the alarm cry 
of danger. It is not safe, unless there is a Divine use and value in 
the act^ and so. unless it is in the order of Providence, either to sub- 
mit to a spirit*s influence, or to participate in circles of spirit-mani- 
festations. -^ -^ -^ As with a voice from the secret cham- 
bers, where the fair, the young, the virtuous, the unsuspecting, from 
the mere habit of attendiW the seance, have felt the foul contact of 



DIVIJS^E ORIGIN OF NEW TESTAMENT. 137 

the larvae from perdition, I cry to all, ' Slum the seance, where the 
unregenerate, or giddy, or worldly, or volatile and careless medium 
officiates as the middle slander and opener of the door between the 
natural and unseen worlds. If you do not wish to become your- 
selves demoniacs, shun the place and shun the occasion.' To the 
pure, to those who would remain pure, I can hint such reasons as, 
if uttered, would make every ear tingle." 

Dr. B. F. Hatch, formerly husband of the noted 
trance-speaking medium, Mrs. Cora Y. Hatch, now 
Mrs. Daniels, deposeth as follows : 

"I have heard much of the improvement in individuals in conse- 
quence of a belief in Spiritualism. With such I have had no acquain- 
tance. But I have known many whose integrity of character and 
uprightness of purpose rendered them worthy exambles to all 
around, but who, on becoming mediums, and giving up their indi- 
viduality, also gave up every sense of honor and decency. A less 
degree of severity in this remark will apply to a large class of both 
mediums and believers. There are thousands of high-minded and 
intelligent Spiritualists who will agree with me that it is no slander 
in saying that the inculcation of no doctrines in this country has 
ever shown such disastrous moral and social results as the Spiritual 
theories. ^ ^ ^ Iniquities which have justly received 
the condemnation of centuries are openly u]3held ; vices which would 
destroy every wholesome regulation of society are crowned as vir- 
tues ; "^prostitution is believed to be fidelity to self; marriage an 
outrage on freedom ; love evanescent, and, like the bee, should sip 
the sweets wherever found ; bastards are claimed to be spiritually 
begotten. All change, of whatever nature, is believed to be an im- 
provement, as there is no retrogression. Iniquity is only the effer- 
vescence of the outworkings of a heavenly destiny. God is shorn of 
his personality and becomes simply a permeating priciple, the 
Bible a libel on common sense, and Christ a mere medium, hardly 
equal to the spiritual babies of 'this more progressive age.*" — 
Spiritualism Unveiled, p. 93, 

One of their writers. Dr. Gridley, describes the 
sufferings inflicted by the spirits upon an aged 
medium of sixty years, in Southampton, Mass., as 
follows : 

" These spirits would pinch and pound him, t\titch him up and 
throw him down, yell and blaspheme^ and use the most obscene lan- 
guage that mortal can conceive ; they would deelare that they were 



138 HAIN'D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJS" EYIDEjN-CE. 

Christ in one breath and devils in the next; they would tie him head 
to foot a long time together, in a most excruciating posture ; declare 

they would wring his d d neck off because he doubted them or 

refused obedience." — Astounding Facts from the Spii^t World, p2^. 253-4. 

In the Rel. Pliil, Journal^ of Jnne 29tli, 1878, A. 
J. Davis declares it to be impossible to rescue 
Spiritualism from impostors and pretenders. He 
declares that every circle '4s certain to develop 
more or less uncertainty and deception^ Pro- 
nounces the most reliable mediums to be unreliable. 

The Promdence Joiirnalf^ of Oct. 22, 1851, gives an 
account of a medium by the name of Almira Bezely, 
of Providence, Rhode Island, who predicted the 
death of her infant brother, and then poisoned him 
to death with arsenic. On her trial she confessed 
the crime, and alleged the " rappings " as the cause. 

Many such cases might be given, but it is unnec- 
essary. It is evident that the leading Spiritualists 
have very small consciousness. Crime has marked 
the tracks of the delusion from the murder of this 
child to the murder of S. S. Jones, of the Religio- 
PMlosopMcal Journal. 

6th. ''-Forbidding to marry ?^ — Yerse 3. 

The Spiritists oppose marriage, and advocate free- 
love. They feel the force of this passage, as is 
evinced by the fact that the word " priest " is added 
in a perverted New Testament, which they claim 
was revised by the spirits, making it read, '' For- 
bidding the pjiest to marry." The galled jade may 
wince, but they can not saddle it upon the Catholics, 
for the latter so far from opposing marriage, regard 



DIVIl^E ORIGIN OF ISTEW TESTAMENT. 139 

it as a holy bond, that nonght but death can sever. 

One of the leading Spiritnalists, Victoria Wood- 
hull, edited a paper especially devoted to "free- 
love " in opposition to matrimony. As they " speak 
lies in hypocrisy," they may try to deny that this 
notorious woman is a leading Spiritualist, but they 
can not deny it, because they elected her President 
of one of their national conventions. Not only so, 
but free love crops out almost everywhere in their 
literature, and there are writers connected with their 
most respectable journals who oppose the institu- 
tion of marriage. One of their publications, 
" Light from the Spirit World," thus boldly enun- 
ciates their doctrine : " T7ie marriage institution 
of man is lorong^ and must he annulled ere tlie race 
is redeemed^ 

E. V. Wilson says : '' Matehood depends upon 
the divine law of affinities ; hence there is no mar- 
riage or giving in marriage in the '' Spirit World." — 
TrutJis of Spiritualism^ page ^5. Mr. Gridley ex- 
presses the same sentiment and adds " tJiat tlie same 
liberty will ere long he given to men on eartJi^ 'who 
are found worthy to obtain that world and the 
resurrection of the dead,' (which can be done with- 
out putting off the ^dodij.y'— Gridley, 171, 172, 

On the 323d page of his book, Mr. Wilson gives 
an account of the wife of a Spiritualist lecturer in 
Hammonton, N^. J., who has been deserted by her 
husband, and left to make a support for herself and 
little daughter by sewing. Mr. W. appeals to the 



140 HAIN-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDEJN^CE. 

renegade by the gospel of Spiritualism, and advises 
him as a brother ; bnt what advice does he give 
him ? Here it is : " Step forward, brother, and be 
a man ! " That's good ; but let us hear him fur- 
ther, and see what it is to be a man : '^ Free this 
woman from the bond that has made her your prop- 
erty." That don't sound so well, and he must add 
something else, but that being the uppermost 
thouglit he repeats it : " Give to her the darling 
child, and set her free ! " Then, for the sake of de- 
cency, he adds,^' or come to her support like a man." 

Mr, Wilson has written a book of 400 pages, in 
which he alludes to the woman he lives with many 
times ; but never once, in all his writing, does he 
call her loife ! He calls her his '' mate ; " he calls 
her ''Farmer Mary," and almost everything else he 
can think of, except '' wife." He avoids the use of 
that term as applicable to his own companion, 
though he applies it to other women ; and, in one 
instance, he applies it to a young woman who was 
never married, but merely affianced. — Page 169. 

In 1854 Mr. Ballou, one of the early leaders of 
Spiritualism, seeing the free-love tendency in the 
system, gave the following warning, which was 
published in the JSf. Y, Tribune : 

•• It win have somethino- of a run. Mediums wiU be seen exchanof- 
ing its significant cono-enialities. fondlings, caresses, and iyidescHbabil- 
ities. They wiU receive revelations from high-pretending spirits, 
cautiously instructing them that the sexual communion of coxgen- 
lALS will greatly sanctify them for the reception of angelic minis- 
trations. Wive^^s and husbands will be rendered miserable, alienated, 
parted, and then families broken up. There will be spiritual matches, 



DIVIJSTE OEIGIJSr OF ISTEW TESTAMEIS^T. 141 

carnal degradations, and all the inevitable wretchedness thence 
inevitably resulting. Yet the very persons most active in bringing 
all this about, will protest their own purity, will resent every sus- 
picion raised to their discredit -x- * ^ and will stand 
boldly out in their real character only when it is not possible to 
disguise it. All this has commenced^ and will be fulfilled in due time." 

At the Rutland Reformed Convention, which 
closed June 27, 1858, Mrs. Julia Branch, of New 
York, in a speech advocating free-love, used the fol- 
lowing language : 

"I am aware that I have chosen almost a forbidden subject; for- 
biddcQ from the fact that any one who can or dare look the marriage 
question in the face, candidly and openly denouncing the institution 
as the sole cause of woman's degradation and misery, are objects of 
suspicion, of scorn, and opprobrious epithets." — Banner of Light, 
July 10, 1858. 

In a speech at the Spiritual Convention at Ra- 
venna, Ohio, July 4tli and 5th, 1857, Mrs. Lewis 
said : 

" To confine her to love one man was an abridgment of her rights. 
-5f -x- ^ Although she had one husband in Cleveland, she 
considered herself married to the whole human race. All men 
were her husbands, and she had an undying love for them. What 
business is it to the world whether one man is the father of my 
children, or ten men are ! I have a right to say who shall be the 
father of my offspring." 

Dr. Wm. B. Potter, after fifteen years of experi- 
ence and observation in the system, says : 

" It is a notorious fact, that leading teachers, noted mediums and 
popular spealvers have deserted companions, obtained divorces, 
gone off with 'Affinities,' or practiced jorom^sc^^o^<s intercourse to 
get '- Spiritual element,' or to ' impart vital magnetism for the cure 
of disease.' The outside world has no just conception of the folly, 
' Free-Love,' and licentiousness among Spiritualists ; especially on 
the part of 'healing' and developing mediums.' We could give the 
names of hundreds^ but for the present we spare them. 

'' At the National Convention of Spiritualists, at Chicago, called to 
consider the question of a national organization, the only plan 



142 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAISr EYIDEISTCE. 

approved by its committee especially provided that no charge should 
EVER he entertained against any member^ and that any person, without 
ANY regard to moral character^ might become a m.ejnher. Notorious 
'Free-Lovers ' and libertines have been especial and honored corres- 
pondents of Spiritual papers. Conventions of Spiritualists have 
accepted as delegates, and elected to office well-known, persistent, 
habitual LIBERTINES. The late Xatlonal Convention of Spiritualists, 
at Philadelphia, through its committee, refused to even read a propo- 
sition to distellowship known libertines, but formed a permanent, 
national organization with annual delegated Conventions, from 
which the lowest and most beastly licentiousness shall not ex- 
clude ANY ONE." — Milner's Religions Denominations, page 534- 

All the while there have been some good men 
and women among the Spiritualists, that have op- 
posed free-love at every step, but they could not 
thwart the inevitable ; and this only renders the 
fulfillment of the prophecy all the more remarkable 
7t7i, "Commanding to abstain from meats,^^^ 
This being the least distinguishing feature of the 
system, the apostolic-prophet places it last. The 
Spiritualists direct to abstain from meats for 
the purpose of superinducing the mediumistie 
state. A. J. Davis, in his book called Arahulay 
opposes the killing of deer and all other animals, 
and, of course, if they can not kill them, they can 
not eat them. The Woodliull and Glaflln WeeMy^ 
in announcing a Spiritualistic Convention, states 
that Mrs. Juliet H. Severance, will be one of the 
speakers, and adds: '^Mrs. Severance, more, per- 
haps, than any other person in the Spiritual ranks, 
is representative of the important branch of the 
higher life, regarding diet^ being a living example 

"^ " Commanding''^ is in italics, which shows that it is a supplied 
word ; '' advising" would have done as welL 



DIVIIN^E ORIGIJSr OE ISTEW TESTAMEJN^T. 143 

of its beneficient effects." — W. and C. WeeTdy^ Feb. 
mth, 1876, 

We sometimes see an item like the following : 

" The Spirit of John Murray informs ns that in a short time we 
are all to live without eating: 'The very food with which you 
now nourish your mortal bodies, that will he laid aside.' — Messages,. 
'page 124- This must seriously affect the produce market, and is an 
important revelation." — Spirit Rapping Unveiled, page 146. 

I admit that Spiritualism is wonderful. It is 
truly wonderful that such an institution should 
arise and flourish in this enlightened age. But it 
is a great deal more wonderful that Paul should 
know that it would arise, and describe its features^ 
item by item, eighteen centuries ago ! There is no 
way to account for it, except by conceding that he 
wrote by divine inspiration, and, if he did, '^ all 
Scripture is given by inspiration of God," for he 
says so. Spiritualists can not sa;f that he described 
their system by aid of the spirits, because that 
would be a house divided against itself, which can 
not stand. Besides, it is not in evidence that any 
spirit knows the distant future, except the Spirit of 
the living God. Now, that Spiritualism has been 
in existence for a number of years, and with its his- 
tory and characteristics fully before the world, no 
man can give a description of it, in the same nar- 
row compass, that will excel the description given 
by the Apostle eighteen hundred years before it 
originated. We may, then, safely and rationally 
conclude that Paul was aided by a superhuman, 
even by a divine influence. 



144 



HAI^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS' EVIDEIN^CE. 



THIRD SPECIFICATION. 



PREDICTION CONCERNING AVOWED INFIDELS. 



"These are miirmurers, com- 
plainers, walking after their own 
lusts ; and their mouth speaketh 
great swellino- words, having 
men's persons in admiration, be- 
cause of advantage. 

But, beloved, remember ye the 
words which were spoken before 
of the apostles of our Lord Jesus 
Christ : 

How that they told you there 
should be mockers in the last 
time, who should walk after their 
own ungodly lusts. 

These be they who separate 
themselves, sensual, liaAing not 
the Spirit."— JUDE 16-19. 



" This second epistle, beloved, 
I now write unto you ; in both 
which I stir up your pure minds 
by way of remembrance : 

'That ye may be mindful of the 
words which were spoken before 
by the holy prophets, and of the 
commandment of us the apostles 
of the Lord and Saviour : 

Knowing this first, that there 
shall come in the last days scof- 
fers, walking after their own lusts. 

And saying. Where is the prom- 
ise of his coming? for since the 
fathers fell asleep, all things con- 
tinue as they were from the be- 
ginning of the creation. , 

For this they willingly are ig- 
norant of, that by the word of 
God the heavens were of old, and 
the earth standing out of the 
water and in the water : 

Whereby the world that then 
was, being overflowed with water, 
perished : 

But the heavens and the earth, 
which are now, by the same word 
are kept in store, reserved unto 
fire against the day of judgment 
and perdition of ungodly men.'' 
—II Peter, hi : 1-7. 



In noticing the propliecies of the Old Testament, 
we frequently found two or more prophets foretell- 
ing the same event, and here we find two of the 
apostles prophetically describing the most open 
and defiant enemies with whom the Chnrch of 
Christ has to contend. And now, after all the facts 
that have been adduced, if Infidels are not yet con- 
vinced of the truth of fulfilled prophecy, I say to 
them : Sirs, you are yourselves a fulfillment of 



DIVIIN^E OEIGIJN" OF ISTEW TESTAMEINTT. 145 

prophecy — you are fulfilling divine predictions 
every day you live, every day you scoff at the 
word of God, and scout the idea of the miracles 
recorded on its sacred pages. If you can not see a 
fulfillment of prophecy in the destruction and deso- 
lation of the cities and countries enumerated; if 
you can not see a verification of the word of Jeho- 
vah in the dispersion and perpetuity of the Jewish 
people ; if you can discover no accomplishment of 
prophecy in the rise and progress of the papacy ; 
if you can not see unmistakable evidence of ful- 
filled prediction in the varied phases of modern 
Spiritualism ; then, I say to you, look nearer home, 
turn your eyes upon yourselves, observe your own 
lives, your own character and disposition ; compare 
what you do with what the apostles said persons of 
your description should do^ and then tell me, 
whether or not, events foretold in the Bible 
are coming to pass. But let us look at the pre- 
diction more in detail, and see how it fits you. 
The proof of the tailor is to try on the coat. If the 
coat fits you, you must acknowledge that Peter and 
Jude had your pattern when they cut out the cloth 
and formed the garment. 

1st, These lustful scoffers and sensual mockers 
were to come in the last days — or latter days — 
which we have shoion to mean " modern times.'''' 

You unbelieving scoffers and Infidel quibblers 
have arisen in modern times. It is but a late thing 
that your movement has assumed the aspect of or- 



146 HAXD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAjS" EVIDEl^CE. 

ganized and systematic opposition to the religion of 
tlie Bible. 
2d. Tlie characters described were to he ''scoffers,^'' 
You are scoffers. James M. Peebles, Spiritualist, 
in a lecture reported in tbe Banner of Liglit^ 
speaks of a '' class of Spiritualists, alias Material- 
ists, who strove to annihilate God, snarled at Jesus, 
snubbed the apostles, spit upon everything recorded 
in the Bible, scoffed at prayer, sneered at religion, 
and madly trampled upon the honest convictions of 
others." ^^^ Alias Materialists,-' that is well said. 
While there are some Spiritualists that are avowed 
Infidels, and who are, as scoffers, equalled by few 
and excelled by none, yet that is not one of their 
characteristics, while it is a characteristic of the 
Materialists. While the latter openly denounce 
and scoff, the former endeavor, by falsehood and 
deceit, to instill into the mind, principles subversive 
of the truth, which will gradually undermine the 
temple of Christ and effect its overthrow. The 
Spiritualists are like Judas, who said. Hail, Master ! 
and kissed the Christ, while betraying him into 
the hands of his enemies. The Materialists are like 
those who mocked and derided him while on the 
cross, saying, '*he saved others, himself he can not 
save ! if he be the King of Israel let him now de- 
scend from the cross and we will believe him ! " 
Avowed Infidels are nearly all scoffers from Vol- 
taire, who wrote, " twenty years more, and God will 
be in pretty plight I " to Dr. Stine, who denounced 



DIVIISTE OEIGIJSr OF ]N"EW TESTAMEIN^T. 147 

Panl as " an old gas-bag, scoundrel and liar." To 
copy all tbe scoffs and ridicnle of Yoltaire and 
Thomas Paine, wonld be to transcribe a large por- 
tion of their writings. And, indeed, it is superflu- 
ous to cite examples to show that any of the 
Infidel teachers are scoffers, yet I present a few : 

Col. IngersoU makes a business of delivering 
lectures full of scoffing and blasphemy. The edi- 
tor of an Infidel paper, giving an account of a de- 
bate between Dr. Stine and tlie author, says of 
Stine : '' He bullies, blusters, swaggers, denounces. 
In one of his lectures he vociferated : ' Paul is an 
old gas-bag, an infernal scoundrel and liar ! ' Dur- 
ing the discussion he often made the most frivolous 
remarks." — Common Sense ^ May^ 1875, 

James M. Walker, editor of the Liberal^ in a 
pamphlet on the Sunday Question, uses the follow- 
ing scoffing language: " A great shadowy god, 
sometliing between a cloud and an exaggerated 
man, a wonderful man with long hair, and a look 
of perpetual sorrow," etc. 

Col. Peterson, my old antagonist in the arena of 
public discussion, is no more given to scoffing than 
soma of the rest of them, yet his writings abound 
with such expressions as the following : '' Repudi- 
ate all gods and goddesses, all devils and devilesses, 
all ghosts and ghostesses ! " — Common Sense^ May,, 
1875. "We would not give the peace of mind, 
vouchsafed by our knowledge of the glorious fact 
of annihilation, for a belief in all the Gospels^. 



148 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAI^ EVIDENCE. 

Gods, Ghosts, Sons, Virgin Marys, Devils, Trinities, 
Bibles, Prophets, Popes, Holy Water, Baptisms, 
Sacraments, Sacrifices, Miracles, Resurrections, 
Judgments, Angels, Heavens, Hells, Priests or 
Parsons that ever emenated from the frenzied brain 
or issued from the exhausted womb of infatuated 
Humanity." — Common Sense ^ Aprils 1876, He 
speaks of '^the benighted hosts of the Christian 
superstition!" and adds: '' O how our heart 
bleeds when we behold these idolators bowing be- 
fore the horrid phantom of their priest-ridden im- 
aginations! when we see them ducking in mill- 
ponds in the full hallucination that they are hyper- 
bolically laving in divine blood ! when we behold 
them chewing a piece of wretched bread, and 
drinking log wooded alcohol under the diabolical 
impression that they are, like the Catholics, eating 
and drinkiag the veritable flesh and blood of a de- 
ceased god ! Or, like the Protestants, that they are 
masticating figuratively the same substances. How 
long, O, Jupiter- Ammon, shall this thing go on? 
Cannibals eat missionaries, but Christians are the 
champion cannibals of the universe!" — Common 
.Sense, June 15, 1877. 

Infidels, see Iioav you are fulfilling prophecy by 

scofiing at things divine ! 

3d. TJiey were to walk " after tlieir oion lusts,'^^ 

They were to acknowledge no guide or standard 

t)f right but their own desires. Infidels fill the bill 

precisely. They have cast aside every restraints 



DIVIISTE OEIGIIS' OF IS^EW TESTAMEIS^T. 14 

They have discarded the Bible as a standard. They 
are left without any guide, and can only fall back 
upon the maxim: '^ Whatever is, is right;" or, as 
some express it, " Whatever a man thinks is right, 
is right to him." In fact, a great many of them dis- 
card all distinction of right and wrong, declaring 
that there is no such thing as sin in the universe ! 
They declare that what we call sins are mere bub- 
bles on the great ocean of right. They deny all 
accountability ; consequently they are set adrift 
without any moral restraint, '^ walking after their 
own lusts." 

4^t7i. They toere to scoff at the corning of Christy 
insisting that nothing supernatural had ever taJcen 
place. — Yerse 4. 

Christians say that Jesus is coming again to judge 
the world, and wind up this state of affairs. These 
scoffers, reply, '' O, that can not be ! there will be 
no hereafter ! there never was such a thing as a 
miracle, and never will be — all things continue as 
they were frOm the beginning of the creation !" 
Christians point to displays of miraculous power 
interposed since '' the beginning of creation," but 
they deny all that. As they believe in evolution 
they have to admit some supernatural power, or 
force, to put evolution in motion ; they must, then 
admit something like a miracle in the '' beginning 
of creation ;" but they maintain that since then 
nothing has occurred but what has been brought 
about by the operation of natural laws, and that 



150 HAIN-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS" EYIDE]^CE. 

shcIl a cliange as Clirist's coming implies, can not, 
therefore, take place. How well Peter described 
tlie quibbles of modern infidelity! The Apostle 
says, " they are willingly ignorant that by the word 
of God the heavens were of old, and the earth," 
etc. They lose sight of the fact that the same 
power that conld bring the earth into existence, 
conld destroy it. As the Savior says : '' They do 
err, neither knowing the Scriptures, nor the power 
of God !". They are willingly ignorant. Though 
they have the voice of nature, as well as the voice 
of revelation, they listen to neither, when they come 
in contact with their theories. They contemplate 
the natural order of nature, — the oak produces the 
acorn, and the acorn in turn produces the oak, 
which again produces the acorn. But run this 
matter back to the starting point. Which was 
first, the oak or the acorn? ''The acorn.". "Well, 
then, you have an acorn that never grew an oak ! 
and that is a miracle. " 0, no, the oak was first." 
Then you have an oak without an acorn, and that 
is a miracle ! Which was first, man or women ? or, 
were they both produced simultaneously ? A man 
without a mother! A woman without a father! 
Or, a pair without either? Whenever an Infidel 
goes back to the beginning, he is swamped. But 
they disregard all these considerations, and the 
facts of geology, which show, that at several differ- 
ent epochs of the earth's history, God has inter- 
posed miraculously, and actually created many new 



DIVIJSTE OEIGIN OF KEW TESTAMEJN^T. 1 

species of both animals and vegetables. Hear the 

learned Prof. Hitchcock : " If we take only 

«/ 

those larger groups of animals and plants, whose 
almost entire distinctions from one another has 
been established beyond all donbt, we shall find 
at least five nearly complete organic revolutions on 
the globe." — Elementary Geology^ "page 196. 

5tTi, ^^Tliey were to deny tlie flood?^ Verse 5 and 6. 

They were to be willingly ignorant of the fact 
that the earth being overflowed with water, per- 
ished, i, 6., they were to deny that there ever was a 
delnge. This they do scoffingly. One of these 
predicted mockers, named Maximilian Fox — beware 
of the foxes — of Napanee, Ontario, speaks of the 
Bible as a ^'book of holy absurdities," and then 
alludes to the flood in the following shocking lan- 
guage : " Old Jehovah curing the world by a cold 
bath, and Noah's celebrated menagerie." — Comr)ion 
Sense^ Feb. iStTi^ 1876, A more refined writer 
among them, Karl Heinsen, says : '' The storms 
multiplied, other extraordinary phenomena fol- 
lowed, and then arose the renowned Deluge. The 
patriarch ISToah, who understood fishing and owned 
a ship, succeeded in saving himself with a little 
colony, while others were drowned, and he ascribed 
this rescue to the account of this same nothing, 
namely the especial favor of him who out of noth- 
ing had allowed the great flood to go forth. Noah 
was through a nothing a made man, also without 
Ms renowned ark into which he took with him ' a 



152 HAISTD-BOOK OE CHRISTIA]^ EVIDEISTCE. 

male and a female ' of all animals, that is, Ms ox 
and Ms cow, Ms he-goat and his she-goat, his cock 
and hen. Drawing from the great fountain of 
nothing, he had with nothing puffed himself ont to 
a demigod, and the inheritance of his nothing de- 
scended to his sons, Shem, Ham and Japhet. Out 
of the same fountain which had now already be- 
come the source of higher suggestions, predictions, 
authorisations, etc., were created Abraham, Isaac 
and Jacob, and all the great nothing-men, on the 
back ground of history till at last, the greatest of 
all the old nothing-artists, Moses, reduced the 
science of nothing to a system which still forms 
always the foundation of the authority of all hum- 
buggers, and of the belief of all the humbugged." 
— Letters to a Pious Man^ page 53. 

Thus they scoff and ridicule the idea of a flood, 
just as Peter said they would do. ''But,-' say the 
Infidels, "we do not believe there ever was any 
flood !" I know you do not. That is ju«t what I 
am writing about. And that is just what Peter 
foretold. He said you would not believe there ever 
was a Deluge : or, in other words, you would be 
wilfully ignorant of it. Infidels are loilfuTly ignor- 
ant of the fiood, because they have proof enough 
from three distinct sources, to establish the fact, if 
they would give the testimony its proper weight. 

In the first place, they have the testimony of 
Moses, whose testimony is entitled to credit because 
he foretold the destiny and circumstances of the 



DIVIlSrE OEIGIK OF ISTEW TESTAMENT. 153 

Jewish people thronghout all time ; foretold that a 
nation should come from afar, whose tongue they 
should not understand, and destroy their chief cities ; 
that they should be scattered among all nations, and 
become a proverb and by-word ; that they should 
never be utterly destroyed, or become extinct. 
Surely if he could record historical facts hundreds 
of years before they transpired, we should believe 
him when he records events that took place before 
he wrote. 

In the second place, there is a universal tradition 
of the flood, and historians of ancient times, inde- 
pendent of the Bible writers, testify that it occurred. 
Mcolaus, of Damascus, who wrote 600 years before 
Christ, in the 96th book of his Universal History, 
says: 

u There is a great mountain in Armenia, over Minyas, caUed 
Baris, upon which, it is reported, that many who fled at the time 
of the deluge were saved; and that one, who was carried in an ark, 
came on shore on:the top of it, and that the remains of the timber 
were a great while preserved. This might be the man about whom 
Moses, the lawgiver of the Jews, did write." 

Berosus, a Chaldean historian, 400 B. C, says: 
''Xisuthrus [Noah] was warned in a dream that 
mankind was to be destroyed by a flood on the 15th 
day of the month, Dsesius, and that he should build 
a sort of ship and go into it with his friends and 
kindred, and that he should make a provision of 
meat and drink, and take into his vessel fowls and 
four-footed beasts ; that Xisuthrus acted according to 
the admonition ; built a ship, and put into it all that 



154 HAjS'D-BOOK of CHEISTIAIS' EYIDEIS^CE. 

he was commanded, and went into it with his wife 
and children and dearest friends. Wlien the flood 
was come and began to abate, Xi&nthrus let out some 
birds, which, finding no food nor place to rest upon, 
returned to the ship again ; after some days he let 
out the birds again, but they came back with their 
legs daubed Avith mud. Some days after he let them 
go the third time, but then they came to the ship no 
more. Xisuthrus understood thereby that the earth 
appeared above the waters, and taking down some 
of the boards of the ship, he saw that it rested upon 
a mountain. Sometime after, he and his wife and 
his pilot went out of the ship to ofi'er sacrifices." — 
SliucTiford^ s Connections, vol. i, i?p. iJf, 13, 

Of this great historian, the classical American, 
Charles Anthon, says : ^^He possessed every advan- 
tage which the records of the temple and the learn- 
ing and tradition of the Chaldeans could aflbrd, and 
seems to have composed his work with a serious re- 
gard to trutliy ^ 

I might mention the testimony of Hecateus, 580 
B. C, and Lucian, 200 A. D., but it is unnecessary. 
Berosus and Josephus both say that it was claimed 
by the inhabitants of Armenia that portions of the 
ark were still in existence in their day. There must 
have been an ark and a fiood, or no such reports 
would have been started. The belief in a flood 
seemed to be universal when Josephus and Philo 

* For further iuforination see *'' Heathen Testimonies,-' by T. Mun- 
nell ; Standard Publishing Company, Cincinnati, Ohio. 



DIVIIVTE OEIGI]^ OF ]N^EW TESTAMENT. 155 

wrote, and since tlieir day tlie discovery of monu- 
mental inscriptions regarding the deluge lias ren- 
dered the evidence still stronger. ^ I regard those 
independent testimonies as possessing some weight, 
when taken in connection with the fact that there is 
a tradition of an immense deluge among the Arme- 
nians, Greeks, Arabs, Hindoos, Chinese, Scandina- 
vians, and in fact among all nations, not excepting 
the Fiji Islanders and North American Indians. 

In the third place. Infidels are " iMfiilly ignorant" 
of the flood because geology shows that the whole 
earth was at one time inundated with water. As 
Hugh Miller would say, '^ The testimony is in the 
Rocks." TJie inhabitants of the ocean are found 
petrified upon the highest hills, and there are in 
Western Pennsylvania and in several of the West- 
ern States, hard, flinty rocks, that are evidently not 
natives, and skeptical scientists themselves account 
for their presence by saying that they floated in 
great cakes of ice from the icy mountains of the 
arctic region. 

But it is unnecessary to ''give line upon line." 
The foregoing facts are sufficient to show that unbe- 
lievers are willingly ignorant of the flood, i, <?., that 
knowledge of it is within their reach, but they will 
not receive it ; in other words, that they have proof 
of it, but will not receive it. Skeptics, w^e hear 

* Those discovered in Assyria, by Mr. Geo. Smitli, are particular 
invaluable. 



156 HA]SrD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAl^ EYIDEIN'CE. 

some talk about mind-reading. How could Peter 
read your minds eighteen hundred years ago ? 

6tli, They were to deny tlie future destruction of 
the earth hy jire. 5-7. 

This, git is well known, that the Infidels do, and the 
apostle sets it down that they are wilfully ignorant 
of this as of the other : '' But the heavens and the 
earth, which are now, by the same word, are kept in 
store, reserved unto fire against the day of judg- 
ment and perdition of ungodly men." The argu- 
ment of the apostle is a good one, that the same God 
who made the world and peopled it with innumera- 
ble inhabitants, and once destroyed it by water, 
has the power to destroy it by fire ; and as God, ac- 
cording to the reliable testimony which we have, 
declared by his word before the flood that it should 
come, and it did, as he has by the same word in- 
formed us that it should be destroyed by fire, it will 
most surely come to pass. IN'evertheless, Infidels 
have argued that the earth can not be destroyed by 
fire on account of the abundance of water on the 
globe. The sacred writer seems to anticipate that 
objection when he shows that God has from the be- 
ginning controlled the water according to his own 
will. Notwithstanding three-fourths of the earth's 
surface is covered with water, nothing is more 
probable than that the globe should at some future 
time be enwrapped in flames. It has long since 
been demonstrated by men of science that even wa- 
ter may be placed under such conditions as to cause 



DIVIDE OEIGIN OF KEW TESTAMEIN-T. 157 

it to burn with a fury and intensity surpassing all 
human imagination I The same is also true of the 
a^tmosphere, as is shown by the wonderful ravages 
of the fire-fiend in Wisconsin and Minnesota not 
many years since. Some unbelieving but scientific 
men tell us that with the exception of a crust on the 
surface of some sixty miles in thickness, the earth 
beneath us is one vast mass of fire, hotter than any 
smelter's furnace ; and when we watch volcanoes 
furiously belching forth immense streams of burn- 
ing lava, we may not think it at all improbable. 
And though man has been able to penetrate but a 
short distance into the earth, great reservoirs of gas 
have been discovered. This gas, when ignited, has 
proved very destructive to life and property. Be- 
sides rivers of oil have been discovered flowing be- 
neath the earth. All these facts make the preserva- 
tion of the earth a greater wonder than its destruc- 
tion would be, and admonish us that as easy as a 
man can strike a match and ignite the gas or light 
a bonfire, the creator of the world could, by a com- 
bination of the forces alluded to, if not by others 
unknown to us, wrap this earth in a vast sheet of fire, 
causing the atmosphere to pass away with a great 
noise and the elements to melt with fervent heat. 

But my object was to show that Peter foretold 
what position the Infidels should occupy, and the 
theories they would advance ; this I have sufii- 
ciently done. He foretold that they should scoff, 
and scout the idea of Christ's reappearing, deny the 



158 HAl^-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJST EVIDEIS-OE. 

miraculons, be ''willingly ignorant" of the flood, 
and disbelieve the threatened destruction of the 
earth by fire ; and it has come to pass even as it was 
predicted. This establishes the claim of Peter and 
Jude to prophetic foresight, which implies divine 
inspiration. And if the writings of those men 
were inspired, the writings of Paul were, for Peter 
endorses his epistles as Scripture right here in this 
same chapter; yea, all the apostles were inspired, 
for Jude endorses them as such. 



The religion of Jesus has three great enemies, 
Poperj^, Spiritualism and open Infidelity. How re- 
markable that the rise and progress of these three 
systems should be foretold and their characteristics 
described in the very beginning of the Christian 
era. Well might Peter say, •' we have a more sure 
word of prophecy unto which we do well to take 
heed ! " I jusc regard this chapter of evidence 
as irrefragable and irrefutable. These writers 
could not have foretold these things with such 
remarkable accuracy unless they were aided by 
divine power, and if aided by divine power the 
religion they promulgated is all that they claim 
for it. 

The prophetic chapter of evidence is peculiarly 
strong and invincible. Not only does it aff'ord evi- 
dence before our eyes, evidence of which the senses 
can take cognizance ; but it is groioing ecidence. It is 
is continually augmenting and increasing, becoming 



DIYIiSrE ORIGIK OF JN'EW TESTAMEIS-T. 159 

more ponderous and voluminous every year, and 
increasing in strength and convincing force every 
decade. At the advent of Messiah it was considered 
strong and invincible, but since then many unfulfilled 
prophecies have found their fulfillment, and many 
new ones have been uttered which are now fulfilling 
before our eyes. The rise of the " man of sin," " the 
son of perdition," added a new link, and made 
stronger the chain of divine predictions, and since the 
rise of Spiritualism and the development of Infidel- 
ity, the evidence arising from fulfilled prophecy is 
stronger than it ever was before. Every step of the 
world's progress develops something that illustrates 
and confirms the prophecies, and almost every page 
of history that is written records some fact that says 
to us, in unmistakable tones, that God abounded 
unto the apostles and prophets in all wisdom and 
prudence, having made known to them the mystery 
of his will according to his good pleasure. Pause ! 
Our conclusion is reached, T7iat tlie Neio Testament 
is of Dimne Origin. 

Note. — To the honest and sincere skeptic, and to others, I wish to 
say that candor compels me to confess that there are some difficulties 
in the way of the conclusion reached, that the bible is of divine 
ORIGIN ; but those difficulties are not insurmountable, while there are 
insurmountable difficulties in the way of any other conclusion. The 
many wonderful cases of fulfilled prophecy, as well as the facts re- 
verted to in the first chapter, are perfectly inexplicable upon any hy- 
pothesis other than that the book contains a revelation, of which God 
is the fountain and the source. I wish further to say, that while I 
have in these pages established, as I verily believe, the claim of 
Scripture writers to inspiration, I commit myself to the defence of no 



160 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAjS" EVIDEIN^CE. 

THEORY OF INSPIRATION. Be it especially noted that I do not claim 
tlie same degree of inspiration for the various parts of the Divine 
Yolume. Nor do I deny the human element in the production of the 
book audits transmission to us. To say that the book, as we have it, 
is either entirely di'^i.ne or wholly human would be one sided, indeed. 
But that it is of God to man and through man, for the glory of God 
and the good of man, is what the facts say, jion ego. 



Part ii, 

DIVINE ORIGIN OF THE CHRISTIAN 
RELIGION. 



Having proved in Part First that the Bible is of 
divine origin, it is altogether gratuitous on the part 
of the author to prove the divinity of the religion 
which it teaches. The divine origin of one being 
proved, the divine origin of the other necessarily 
follows. But I desire to add '' line upon line, and 
precept upon precept," that by " two immutable 
things " the reader may have strong confidence. I 
wish to go back to the starting place and reach 
the same point by a different road — establish the 
same conclusion by a different course of reasoning. 
I wish the reader, therefore, for the time being, to 
forget all that has been advanced in former chap- 
ters ; forget the wonderful similarity of Nature and 
the Bible ; forget the remarkable unity of the Great 
Volume ; forget all of the astonishing instances of 
fulfilled prophecy adduced ; forget all that has been 
established; and we will begin the Second Part just 
as though nothing had been proved. With these 
preliminaries I proceed to adduce the proof that 
" The Religion of Jesus Christ is of Divine Origin^ 



162 HA^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EYIDEISTCE. 



CHAPTER I. 




The Historical Books of the Neio Testament are 
CrediMe and Trustworthy. 

Y the historical books of the New Testament 
are meant, of conrse, Matthew, Mark, Lnke, 
^^ John and Acts of Apostles. 

And here, again, I enter npon a work that is 
wholly gratnitons. For every historical work that 
has been accepted as such by any considerable por- 
tion of mankind, must be considered as reliable and 
truthful, unless the contrary can be shown. Not 
onlv so, but it is a w^ell established and undeniable 
principle of law that every witness must be pre- 
sumed to be credible and competent, till the con- 
trary can be shown. I could show that this 
principle will apply to the testimony of Matthew, 
Mark, Luke and John, and thus throw the onus pro- 
handi upon the Infidels. But, as one of the 
brightest lights that ever graced the legal profes- 
sion has spoken on this point, I will give the 
reader the benefit of his matured thoughts. I refer 
to Simon Greenleaf, LL. D., author of a work on 
legal evidence, which is the leading authority on 
that subject. In a work entitled "Testimony of 
the Evangelists," he says : 

••Proeee^ng further, to inquire whether the facts related by the 



DIVIINTE OEIGIN OF CHEISTIAIS^ EELIGIOIS^. 163 

Four Evanoelists are proved by competent and satisfactory evi- 
dence, we are led, first, to consider on which side lies the burden of es- 
tablishing tlie credibility of the witnesses. The very statement of 
such a question startles us, because, in the aftairs of ordinary life, the 
uniform course is to presume every witness to be credible until the 
contrary is shown, the burden of proof lying on the objector. But 
this only serves to show the injustice with which the writers of the 
gospels have ever been treated by Infidels ; an injustice silently 
acquiesced in even by Christians ; in requiring the Christian affirm- 
atively, and by positive evidence, aliunde^ to establish the credibil- 
ity of'^his witnesses above all others, before their testimony is en- 
titled to be considered, and in permitting the testimony of a single 
profane writer, alone and uncorroborated, to out-weigh that of any 
single Christian. -'■ -=• "^ It is time that this injustice should 
cea'se ; that the testimony of the Evangelists should be admitted 
to be true, until it can be disproved by those who would impugn 
it ; that the silence of one sacred writer, on any point, should no 
more detract from his own veracity or that of the other historians, 
than the like circumstance is permitted to do among profane 
writers ; and that the Four Evano'elists should be admitted in cor- 
roboration of each other, as readily as Josephus and Tacitus, or 
Polybius and Livy. — Tes. Ev. pp. ^4, ^6. See, also^ Dr. Chalmers' Evi- 
dences., pp. 72., 74- 

This able jurist also gives the logical line of argu- 
ment on the genuineness of these books, as follows : 

'' The genuiness of these writings really admits of as little doubt, 
and is as susceptible of as ready proof as that of any ancient 
writings whatever. The rule of municipal law^ on this subject is 
familiar, and applies with equal force to all ancient writings, 
whether documentary or otherwise. 

'''The first inquiry, when an ancient document is ottered in evidence 
in our courts, is, whether it comes from' the proper repositorj^- ; that 
is, whether it is found in the place where and under the care of per- 
sons with whom such writings might naturally and reasonably be 
expected to be found ; foritis'this custody which gives authenticity 
to documents found within it. If they came from such a place and 
bear no evident marks of forgery, the law presumes that they are 
genuine, and they are admitted to be read in evidence, unless the 
opposing party is able successfully to impeach them. 

'* The burden of showing them to be false and unworthy of credit, 
is devolved on the party who makes that objection. The presump- 
tion of law is the judgment of charity. It presumes that every 
man is innocent until h'e is proved to be g'uilty ; that everything 
has been done fairly and legally until it is proved to have been 
otherwise ; and that every document found in its proper repository 
and not bearing marks of forgery, is genuine. Now, this is pre- 



164 HAKD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS" EYIDEJMCE. 

cisely the case with the sacred writmgs. They have been used m 
the church from time immemorial, and thus are found in the place 
where alone they ought to be looked for.*' — Testimony of the Evan- 
gelists, pl^- '^, S' 

With reference to the objection that now we have 
only copies of the original, he says : 

'•If it be objected that the orio'inals are lost, and that copies 
alone are now produced, the iDrinciples of the municipal law here 
also afford a satisfactory answer. ^ ^ *" If any ancient 
document concerning our public rights were lost, copies which 
had been as uniyersally received and acted upon as the Four Gos- 
pels have been, would have been received in evidence in any of our 
courts of justice without the slightest hesitation. The entire text 
of the Corpus Juris Civilis is received as authority in all the courts 
of continental Europe upon much weaker evidence of its genuine- 
ness ; for the inteoTity of the Sacred Text has been preserve'd by the 
jealousy of opposmo-^sects beyond any moral possibility of corrup- 
tion, while that of the Romaii Civil Law has been preserved only 
by tacit consent, without the interests of any opposing school 'to 
watch over and i^reserve it from alteration. 

'• These copies of the Holy Scriptures, having thus been in 
familiar use in the churches, from the time when the text was com- 
mitted to writing : having been watched with vigilance by so many 
sects, opposed to each otlier in doctrine, yet all appealing* to these 
Scriptures for the correctness of their "^faith ; and having in all 
ao'es. down to this day, been respected as the atithoritative source 
of all ecclesiastical power and government, and submitted to and 
acted under, in regard to so many claims of right on the one hand, 
and so many obligations of duty on the other ; it is quite errone- 
ous to suppose that the Christian is bound to offer any further 
proof of their genuiness or authenticity. It is for the objector to show 
them spuinxjiis; for on him, hy the j^lainest rules of law. lies the burden of 
proof. If it were the case of a claim to a franchise, and a copy of 
an ancient deed or charter were produced in support of the title, 
under parallel circumstances on which to presume its genuineness, 
no lawyer. It is believed, would venture to deny its admissibility 
in evidence, nor the satisfactory character of the proof.-* — Testimo- 
ny of the Evangelists., i^p. 9, 10. 

I shall prove the credibility of these books just 
as an attorney proves the claims of his client in 
court. He relies, Ist, upon the testimony of his own 
witnesses ; 2d, upon the admission of witnesses on 
the opposite side ; Sd, upon circumstantial evidence. 



DIVINE ORIGII^ OF CHRISTIAJN^ RELIGIOJST. 165 

And whatever opposing attorneys may admit, is 
also so much in hi^ favor. Christianity may be con- 
sidered as the plaintiff in the case. Apostles, apol- 
ogists, and all early Christian writers and speakers 
are witnesses for the plaintiff. Early Pagan, Jew- 
ish and Infidel writers, such as Tacitns, Josephns, 
Celsns and Julian, are opposing witnesses, bronght 
into court to testify against Christianity. While 
modern Infidel writers and modern apologists may 
be considered as attornej^s in the case. Such, then, 
is the order that I shall observe in adducing my ev- 
idence. I shall first introduce, briefiy, the testimony 
of the friends of Christ ; secondly, consider the ad- 
missions of his enemies ; and, in the third place, 
weigh the circumstantial evidence bearing upon the 
credibility of his biographies. 

i. Tlie testimony of tTie friends of Jesus, 
I deem it unnecessary to cite this part of the tes- 
timony at any great length, if indeed it were prac- 
ticable to do so. I shall therefore be content with 
a very brief synopsis of the same. Also I shall 
merely state this part of the evidence without mak- 
ing any effort to discuss the same. ^ The credibility 
of histories may be established in two ways ; either 
by approving the books themselves, or by corrobo- 
rating the facts recorded therein. The truthfulness 

*For a more elaborate discussion of this branch of apologetics, the 
reader is referred to such works as '' Genuineness and Authenticity of 
the Gospels/' by Pres. Hinsdale, and ^'Reason and Revelation/' by 
Pres. Milligan. 



166 HAJN-D-BOOK OF CHKISTIAIN' EYTDEiS"CE. 

of tlie five books under consideration is attested in 
both those ways. 

According to the best sources of information these 
books were written at or near the following dates : 
Matthew, A. D. 42 ; Luke, A. D. 61 ; Acts, A. D. 63 : 
Mark, A. D. 64 ; John, A. D. 97. At all events they 
were written during the first century. I remark fur- 
ther, with special reference to Liike and Acfo, that 
they were written before Paul's release from his im- 
prisonment at Rome, for Acts terminates abruptly 
by leaving him there, and Luke was written before 
Acts, the one being a continuation of the other. 
While these book are not mentioned by name dur- 
lug the century in which they were written, from 
the very nature of the case, their contents are pow- 
erfully confirmed and corroborated by apostolic 
epistles written daring the same age. AYhat these 
books record, the epistles assume as well-known 
facts ; thus showing that these narratives possessed 
a solid basis of fact. 

Then come the Fathers and apologists with 
abundant confirmations of the facts, and allusions 
to, and quotations from the books themselves. 
Quadratus, the first apologist, who wrote in the 
close of the apostolic age, deposeth as follows : 

•'The works of our Saviour were alwavs conspicuous, for they 
were real : both they that were healed, and they that were raised 
from the dead, were' seen not only when they were healed, or raised, 
but for a long time afterwards: not only while he dwelled on this 
earth, but also after his departure, and for a good while after it : in- 
somuch that many of them have reached to our times." 



DIVIDE OEIGIIN^ OF CHEISTIAIN^ EELIGIOJS^ 167 

Other early apologists followed with similar con- 
firmation : Aristides, A. D. 126 ; Justin, A. D. 139 ; 
Abercius, A. D. 150 ; Melito, A. D. 169 ; and Ap- 
poUinarious, A. D. 170. These apologies were pre- 
sented to Roman Emperors during times of perse- 
cution. The last two were presented respectively 
to Marcus Aurelius and M. Antonius. 

The Apostolic and Christian Fathers, "^ during the 
first and second centuries, quote very extensively 
from these books, and some of them mention them 
by name. Clement, of Rome, a fellow-laborer of 
the Apostle Paul, and mentioned by him in Phillip- 
pians, iv. 3, was an elder of the church in Rome, and 
wrote in the name of that congregation a letter to 
the congregation in Corinth, A. D. 96, in which he 
quotes'three of the gospels and Acts. 

Matthew, Mark, and John are quoted in a book 
called "The Shepherd of Hermas," written about 
A. D. 100. 

Ignatius, a bishop of the church at Antioch, suf- 
fered martyrdom in Rome in the year of our Lord, 
107. While on his way to that city, he wrote seven 
letters, in which he quotes Matthew, Luke, John 
and Acts. In one of those letters, addressed to the 
church at Smyrna, he speaks of some " whom 
neither the Prophecies nor the Law of Moses have 
persuaded ; nor yet the Gospel even to this day.'- — 
Lardner^s Cred., vol 11.^ page 82. 

••■•The ^^ Apostolic Fathers-' are those that were contemporary with 
the Apostles ; the ^^ Christian Fathers" are those who were baptized 
after the death of the Apostles. 



168 HAXD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EVIDENCE. 

Polvcarp, Bishop of Smyrna, wrote a letter to the 
church at Phillipi. A. D. 108, in which he quotes 
Matthew and Acts. He also quotes I. John, and it 
is universallv admitted by critics that the author of 
that epistle is also the author of the ** Gospel of 
John/' 

The Epistle of Barnabas (^which I should have 
mentioned sooner), written before John's gospel^ 
quotes Matthew and Luke, and greatly confirms 
these books in many respects. 

Papias, a bishop of the church at Hierapolis in 
Phrygia, some time before the middle of the Second 
century, wrote a work in five books, entitled, '• In 
terpretations of our Lord's Declarations." In the 
39th chapter of the Third Book, he alludes to Mat- 
thew's production in these words : 

" Matthew composed his history in the Hebrew dialect, and 
everyone transhited it as he was able.*' 

He speaks more at length of Mark, as follows : 

" Mark being an interpreter of Peter, whatsoever he recorded he 
wrote with great accuracy, but not. however, in the order in which 
it was spoken or done by 'our Lord : but. as before said, he was in 
company with Peter, who gave him such instruction as was nec- 
essary, but not to give a history of our Lord's discourses : where- 
fore Mark has not'erred in anything, by writing some things as he 
has recorded them : for he was carefuUy attentive to one thing, not 
to pass by anything that he heard, or to state anything falsely in 
these accounts." ^ 

The polished Infidel writer, M. Renan, on the 20th 

^The general voice of antiquity is to the eflect. that Peter was asso- 
ciated T\'lth Mark in the production of his book ; and this is no doubt 
true, as 3Iark was Peter's son. — I. Pet. v : 13. 



DIVIISrE OEIGIN or CHRISTIAN RELIGIO]^. 169 

page of his " Life of Jesus," makes this admission : 
" Certain it is that these two descriptions correspond 
very well to the general physiognomy of the two 
books now called ' The Gospel according to Mat- 
thew,' and ' The Gospel according to Mark ;' the first 
characterized by its long discourses; the second, 
full of anecdote, much more exact than the first in 
regard to minute acts, brief to dryness, poor in dis- 
courses and badly composed." 

There were two translations of the New Testa- 
ment made before the middle of the second century, 
one into Syriac, called the PesMto-Syriac ; the other 
into Latin, called the Itala. The first is still in ex- 
istence, and contains the Four Gospels and Acts. 
The second gave place to Jerome's version, of which 
it was the basis, and there are now no remains of it 
except traces in the Vulgate, of which it was indi- 
rectly the basis ; but there is incontrovertible evi- 
dence that it contained each of these five historical 
books. The fact that both those old versions, made 
in different countries, and without any concert of 
action, contained all those books is significant, 
showing that the Christians in all sections regarded 
them as credible and trustworthy. 

In the year of Christ 139 Flavins Justinus, com- 
monly called Justin Martyr (because he suffered 
martyrdom), presented to the Emperor Antonius 
Pius, a very elaborate apology, in the 66th chapter 
of which he says : 

'' For the Apostles, in the Memoirs composed by them, which are 



170 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAl^ EYIDEIN-CE. 

called Gospels, have thus delivered unto us what was enjoined upon 
them ; that Jesus took bread, and when he had given thanks, said : 
'This do ye in remembrance of me, this is my body ;' and that after 
the same iaianner, having- taken the cup and given thanks, he said, 
' This is my blood;' and gave it them alone." 

In the next chapter, Justin describes the worship 
of the Christians : 

" And on the day called Sunday, all who live in cities or the coun- 
try gather together to one place, and the Memoirs of the Apostles 
or the writings of the Prophets are read as long as time permits ; 
then, when the reader has ceased, the president verbally instructs, 
and exhorts to the imitation of these o'ood thino^s." 

This shows conclusively that before the middle of 
,the Second Century these books were in use, and 
were read devotionally in the assemblies of the 
Christians. 

Passing over into the last half of the Second Cen- 
tury we find a bishop at Hieraplis, in Phrygia, 
named Claudius Appollinaris, deposing as fol- 
lows : 

" Some say that the Lord ate the Lamb with his disciples on the 
14th, and suffered himself on the great day of unleavened bread ; 
and they state that Matthew's narrative is in accordance with this 
view ; while it follows that this view is at variance with the law, and 
according to them the gospels seem to disagree." 

This shows that he was familiar with a plurality 
of authoritative gospels ; that one of these was 
Matthew ; and tliat one of them was John, for John 
is the only one that appears to conflict with Mat- 
thew in regard to the Passover. 

In the year 177 Athenagoras wrote two works 
which are still extant. He quotes Matthew, Luke 
and John. 



DiviKE oeighn- of oheistian religion. 171 

So current and familiar had the '' Fonr Gospels" 
become by the middle of the latter half of the Se- 
cond Century, that two Harmonies had been made 
of them; one by Theophilus, of Antioch, and the other 
by Tatian, of Syria. Jerome quotes from the first, 
remarking that Theophilus united " into one work 
the words of the four Evangelists," and " left for us 
monuments of his own mind." Eusebius speaks of 
the second, as follows : 

'' Tatian, having formed a certain body and coHection of gospels, 
I knew not how, has given this the title Diatessaron, that is, the gos- 
pel by the Four, or the gospel formed of the four." 

Theophilus also wrote an apology, which is still 
in existence, in which he mentions ''the Gospels," 
and quotes one of them as follows : 

" The holy writings teach us, and all the Spirit-bearing men, one 
of whom, John, says : ' In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God." — Theophilus Autolycus, chap, 22. 

Irenseus, student of Poly carp, and afterward 
Bishop of Lyons, in the latter part of the Second 
Century wrote a voluminous work entitled '' Against 
Heresies," in which he speaks of the Gospels in 
most explicit terms. As a sample, we quote the 
following : 

" So firm is the ground upon whicl^ these Gospels rest, that the 
very heretics themselves bear witness to them, and starting from 
these, each one endeavors to establish his own peculiar doctrine. 
For the Ebionites, who use Matthew's Gospel only, are confuted out 
of this very same, making false suppositions with regard to our 
Lord. But Marcion, mutilating that according to Lulve, is proved 
to be a blasphemer of the only existing God, from [passages] which 
he still retains. Those, again, who separate Jesus from Christ, 
alleging that Christ remained impassible, but that it was Jesus who 



172 HA^^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EyiDE]S'CE. 

suffered, preferring the Gospel by Mark, if they read it with a love 
of truth, may have their errors*^ rectified. Those, moreover, who 
follow Yaffleritinus. making copious use of that according to John 
to illustrate their conjunctions, shall be proved to be totally in 
error by means of this very Gospel, as I have shown in the first 
book. "^Since. then, our opponents do bear testimony to us. and 
make use of these [Gospels] our proof derived from them is firm 
and true.*' 

AYe now cross tlie dividing line between tlie 
Second and Third Centuries ; and, altliongli we talk 
of centuries^ let not the reader imagine that we are 
yet a very great distance from the Apostles, or that 
the difference in time between the earliest and latest 
writers qnoted is so very remarkable. The last one 
introduced conversed with, and received instruction 
from, a man who had conversed with the Apostle 
John. Pres. Hinsdale presents this matter to the 
eye, by diagram, as follows : 

1 CHEIST...33. 

JoHx 98. 

79 POLYCARP 167. 

140 Irexjeus 202. 

"That is. between the birth of Iren^us and the death of John 
only forty-two years intervened: and between the birth of Polycai-p 
and*^the death of Jesus, only forty-six. The life of Pol ycarp fills the 
first gap. overlapping Irenseus twenty-seven years, and John nine- 
teen years ; while the life of John fills the second ^2i\}. overlapping 
Polycarp nineteen years, and Jesus nearly the whole of his life." 

From Irenseus, forward, there is an unbroken series 
of writers who continually refer to Acts and the Gos- 
pels and quote extensively from them. Among the 
earliest of these, TertuUian and Clement of Alexan- 
dria, stand pre-eminent. TertuUian was a Roman 
law^'er, who renounced Paganism and embraced 



DIVIl^E OEIGIIN" OF CHRISTIAIS" RELIGI0:N. 173 

Christianity. In the dawn of the Third Century he 
wrote a volumnious work, entitled ^'Against Mar- 
€ion," which is still extant. In the second chapter 
he says : 

"Of the Apostles, therefore, John and Matthew first instiU faith 
into us, whilst of Apostolic men, Luke and Mark renew it after- 
wards." 

Then after condemning Marcion for mutilating 
the Gospel of Luke and rejecting in toto the others, 
he continues : 

•'The same authority of the Apostolic Churches will afford evi- 
dence to the other Gospels also, which we possess equally through 
their means, and according to to their usage — I mean the Gospels 
of John and Matthew — whilst that which Mark published may be 
affirmed to be Peter's whose interpreter Mark was. For even Luke's 
form of the Gospel men usually ascribe to Paul. And it may well 
seem that the works which disciples publish belong to their 
masters." 

He also states that the other three Gospels 
had '' free course in the churches from the very be- 
ginning" as well as Luke. Tischendorf argues 
with great force that the testimony of Irenaeus and 
TertuUian should not be taken as an isolated fact, 
but as a valid result of all the historic evidence at 
their command ; and the same reasoning will apply 
to the writings of others from whom we quote. 
Clement, of Alexandria, a contemporary of Tertul- 
lian, speaks of '' the four Gospels which have been 
handed down to us," and elsewhere in his writings 
names them as Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, re- 
ferring to them in the order in which they now 
stand. 



174 HA]N"D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDEIS^CE. 

The eminent and indefatigable ecclesiastical his- 
torian, EuseMns Painphilns, who graced the >3lose 
of the Third Century and the beginning of the Fourth^ 
gave a snmmary statement of the N^ew Testament 
books, and says : " Among the first must be 
placed the holy qnarternion of the Gospels. The 
term •'qnarternion" shows that there were fonr. 
He also mentions them by name. He says of 
Matthew : 

'' Matthew, also, havino' first proclainiald the Gospel in Hebrew, 
when on the point of going to other nations, committed it to writing 
in his native tono-ue, and thus supplied the want of his presence to 
them by his writings." — Book 3, chap. 25. 

He also explains the occasions which called the 
others into existence, giving Peter credit for furnish- 
ing data for Mark, and mentioning Panl as render- 
ing like assistance to Lnke. John, he says, w^as 
written to supply facts and discourses omitted by 
the other three. 

In passing through the Fourth Century we find a 
manuscript copy of these books called the Codex 
Sinaiticus. It is still in existence. 

During the Third and Fourth Centuries catalogues 
of the New Testament were formed, in all of which 
these five books find a place. The first of these 
catalogues was made by Origen about the middle 
of the Third Century, and they were greatly multi- 
plied during the Fourth Century — some being pub- 
lished in Europe, some in Asia, and some in Africa. 
A few of these were incomplete, leaving out some^ 
of "the Epistles, but there was not one in the whole 



DIVIJ^E OEIGIK OF CHEISTIAK RELIGIOl^. 175 

list minus any of the historical books ; Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, John, and the Acts of Apostles found 
a place in all of them. But the evidence in the 
Third and Fourth Centuries that these books were 
then in existence and universally received by the 
churches as historically correct and divinely au- 
thoritative is so abundant in quantity, and so over- 
whelming in quality, that I need pursue this line of 
testimony no further. 

The testimony of the witnesses on the Christian 
side of the controversy may be epitomized as fol- 
lows: Christ came into tlie world and tooli upon 
himself human nature to ienefit humanity. He 
loas horn in Judea^ where he spent his life doing 
good. He taught as never man taught^ and per- 
formed many prodigious miracles. He was cruci- 
fied under Pontius Pilate^ and. huried in the tomh 
of Joseph. He arose from the dead., and. ascended 
to heaven., whence he came. The apostles^ heing for- 
merly commissioned hy him., went forth and preach- 
ed and performed wonders in his name. The hooks 
which record those things are historically correct. 

We will now see to what extent this testimony is 

t/ 

corroborated by witnesses on the other side. 

2. The testimony of enemies and those unfriendly 
to Christ. 

The grand central circumstance, or rather center- 
stance^ t\\Q existence of 'Hhe Nazarene," and his 
wonderful character, is so universally admitted, and 
has made such a deep impress upon humanity, that 



176 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN" EVIDEIN'CE. 

I need not dwell on it, or summon witnesses to 
prove it. It is admitted by all Infidel writers of any 
consequence, from the tender and polished Renan, 
to the scurrilous and scoffing Paine. It is impossi- 
ble for a man to deny it, without discarding the 
last vestige of ancient history. Hence critics are 
unanimous at this point. 

Dr. W. H. Furness, writing altogether from a ra- 
tionalistic standpoint, says : 

''It could have been no myth ! — O, no! — that has so moved man- 
kind. Who that has ever lived, has penetrated like him, to the very 
center of our nature, and broken up the unfathomed depths of hu- 
man wonder and veneration, kindling the imagination into such a 
flame about himself that the ascription to him of the incommunica- 
ble essence of the incomprehensible God has seemed to men no ex- 
aggeration ? I could sooner question the existence of any other man, or of 
all other men, than his.'''' 

That elegant but skeptical philosopher, John 
Stuart Mill, in discussing Christ as a man, thus 
speaks of him : 

" Whatever else may be taken away from us by rational criticism, 
Christ is still left ; a unique figure, not more unlike all his precur- 
sors than all his followers, even those who had the direct benefit of 
his personal teaching. It is of no use to say that Christ, as exhib- 
ited in the gospel, is not historical, and thaf we know not how much 
of what is admirable has been super-added by the tradition of his 
followers. Who among his disciples or his proselytes, was capable 
of inventing the sayings ascribed to Jesus, or of imagining the life 
and character revealed in the gospels ? Certainly not the fishermen 
of Galilee; as certainly not St. Paul, whose character and idiosyn- 
cracies were of a totally different sort ; still less the early Christian 
writers, in whom nothing is more evident than that the good which 
was in them was all derived, as they always professed that it was 
derived, from a higher source. About the life and sayings of Jesus 
there is a stamp of personal originality combined with profundity of 
insight, which, if we abandon the idle speculation of finding scien- 
tific precision where something very different was aimed at, must 
place the prophet of Kazareth, even in the estimation of those who 
have no belief in his inspiration, in the very first rank of the men 
of sublime genius of whom our species can boast." 



DIVINE OEIGII^ OF CHRISTIAIS' RELIOIO]^. 177 

That learned Jewish scholar, Rabbi Mordecai M. 
I^oah, not only admits that he lived, but that he 
wrought miracles. He says : ^ 

"Jesus of Nazareth, considered as a man, and not in a spiritual 
sense, was a reformer. He appeared at a time when the Jewish na- 
tion were encompassed by troubles — divided among themseves — their 
country in the iDower of the Romans, and their energies almost 
broken down by grief and vexation. ^ ^ ^ ^ in this position 
Jesus found them, and preached reformation — he denounced men in 
hi^h places— he pointed out violations and evasions ot law — he 
mingled temporal and spiritual affairs — spoke as the vicegerent of 
the highest, and by miracles, prophecies, moral doctrines, great self- 
denials and meekness, drew around him followers or disciples of 
character, firmness and ability, who created great alarm among the 
priesthood, and they determined to get rid of him." 

Several leading Infidel writers conld be cited who 
admit that the Gospels and Acts are credible his- 
tory in the main, but as they are related to the case 
more as attorneys than witnesses, we will let them 
be heard last. I will lirst adduce the testimony of 
ancient Infidels and unbelieving historians. They 
confirm the Christian testimony in two ways ; first, 
by corroborating the facts contained in gospel nar- 
ratives ; second, by referring to and quoting the 
books themselves. I shall make no effort to sepa- 
rate the two species of evidence. 

The first witness I shall introduce is Flavins 
Josephus^ a Jewish historian, so well known that he 
needs no introduction, and one that we had upon 
the witness stand while examining the prophecies of 
the Old Testament in Part First. His first corrobo- 
ration is in reference to the character and death of 



e 

178 HAiSTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAJN^ EYIDE:N'CE. 

John the Baptist, and facts connected therewith. 
He says : 

'• AboirLthis time there happened a difference between Aretas, 
Kino- of Petra. and Herod, upon this occasion. Herod, the tetrarch, 
had inarried the dauo-hter of Aretas. and lived a considerable time 
with her. But. in a fourney he took to Eome, he made a visit to 
Herod, his brother, thongii^iot by the same mother. Here tailing in 
love with Herodias, wife of the same Herod, daughter of their 
brother Aristobulus. and sister of Agrippa the Great, he ventured to 
make proposals of marriage to her. She, not liking them, they 
agreed together at that time, that when he was returned from Eome 
she would go and live with him. And it was one part of the con- 
tract that Aretas* daughter should be put away. This was the be- 
ginning of the difference; and there being '^also some disputes 
about the limits of their territories, a war arose between Aretas 
and Herod. And in a battle fought by them. Herod's Avhole 
army was defeated. 

"But some of the Jews were of opinion that God had suffered 
Herod's army to be destroyed as a just punishment on him for the 
death of John, called the Baptist. For Herod had killed him who 
was a just man. and had called upon the Jews to be baptized, and 
to practice virtue, exercising both justice toward men and piety 
toward God. For so wouldbaptism be acceptable to God. if they 
made use of it. not for the exi^iation of their sins, but for the purity 
of their body, the mind being first purilied by righteousness. And 
man}^ coming to him (for they were wonderfully taken with his 
discourses), Herod was seized with apprehensions lest his authority 
should be led into sedition against him ; for they seemed capable of 
undertaking anything by his direction. Herod therefore thought it 
better to take him off' before any disturbance happened, than to run 
the risk of affairs, and of repenting when it should be too late to 
remedy the disorders. Being taken up upon this suspicion of 
Herod, and being sent bound to the castle of Macherus. just men- 
tioned, he was slain there." — Ant., hook 18, ch. 5, sec. 1 and 2. 

This is nnqnestionably genuine. It is quoted by 
Origen in debate with Celsus, by Eusebius, and by 
Jerome. It is regarded genuine by the most distin- 
guished critics and antiquarians. 

Josephus also alludes to Christ in mentioning the 
death of James : 

•• The emperor having been informed of the death of Festus, sent 



DIVINE OKIGIK OF CHEISTIAJST EELIGION. 179 

Albinus to be prefect in Judea. And the king toolv away tlie liigh- 
priesthood from Joseph, and bestowed that dignity upon the son of 
Ananus, who Avas also callt^d Annus. This younger Ananus, who, 
as we said just now, was made' a high-priest, was haughty in his 
behavior and very enterprising ; and, moreover, he was of the sect of 
the Sadducees, who, as we have also observed before, are above all 
other Jews severe in their judicial sentences. This, then, being the 
temper of Ananus, and he, thinking he had a fit opportunity because 
Festus was dead, and Albinus was yet uj)on the road, calls a coun- 
cil of judges; and bringing before them James the brother of him 
who is called Christ, and "some others, he accused them as trans- 
gressors of the laws, and had them stoned to death. But the most 
moderate men of the city, who were also reckoned most skillful in 
the laws, were offended at this proceeding." — Ant, book 20^ chap. 8, 
sec. 1-9, p. 406. 

There is another allusion to James which is con- 
fessedly spnrious, but this is genuine. It was read 
by Ensebius and Photins, and is found in all copies 
of the '' Antiquities." 

There is another passage in Josephus w^hich is 
often referred to and quoted by Christians, but I do 
not use it, because its genuineness is involved in 
some doubt, and I am not willing to introduce into 
the premises of my argument any doubtful mate- 
rial, desiring my conclusion to rest upon unimpeach- 
able facts. I allude to the celebrated passage con- 
cerning the death and resurrection of Jesus. "^ My 

•-•'It reads as follows : 

^* At that time lived Jesus, a wise mau — if he may be called a man — 
for he performed many wonderful works. He was a teacher of such 
men as received the truth with iDleasure. He drew over to him many 
Jews and Gentiles. This was the Christ. And Avhen Pilate, at the 
instigation of the chief men among us, had condemned him to the 
cross, they who before had conceived an affection for him did not cease 
to adhere to him. For on the third day he appeared to them alive 
again, the divine prophets having foretold these and many other won- 



180 HAIN-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN' EYIDEiSTCE. 

cause is just as strong without it. Leave it out and 
you have the case of a Jewish historian unwilling 
to mention the acts of his most illustrious country- 
man, yet forced to allude to him in connection with 
James, because unable to record the history of his 
country without so doing. Its absence would even 
make a stronger argument for Christianity than its 
presence ; for with it we have only a brief allusion 
to Christ, where we should have whole pages de- 
voted to his career ; but without it, we have in the 
passage about James an involuntary allusion to 
Christ, where none was intended, showing that he 
had made such a wonderful impress upon the 
generation in which he lived, that the historian in- 

derful things couceruing liim. And the sect of the Christians, so 
called from him, subsists to this time.*' — Ant. B. 18, Ch. 3, g 3. 

3Iuch has been said for and against this controverted passage. And 
the disputants seem to discuss the subject with great fairness and 
candor; some Christians, like Lardner, admittingit to be spurious, and 
some Infidels, like Eenan, admitting it to be genuine. Earnest Kenan 
deposeth as follows : 

'' I think the passage on Jesus authentic. It is perfectly in the style 
of Josephus, and if this historian had made mention of Jesus, it would 
have been in that way. We perceive only, that some Christian hand 
has retouched the fragment, has added a few words, without which, it 
would have been almost blasphemous : and has, perhaps, curtailed or 
modified some expressions." — Life of Jesus, p. 13. 

Alexander Campbell, following Lardner, refuses to accept it. 
His principle reasons for rejecting it, are, first, that it was wanting 
in the copy read by Photius in the Xinth Century; and, second, that it 
interrupts the course of the narrative, and seems forced and unnatural 
for an unbelieving Jew. The first of those reasons has no weight 
whatever upon my mind; for. in the first place, it is not certain that it 
was not in the copy read by Photius. He does not say it was wanting, 
dimply fails to quote it: but it is not the only passage he fails to quote. 



DIVINE OEIGIJST OF CHEISTIAK EELIGIO:^r. 181 

cidentally mentions his name while studiously 
endeavoring to avoid giving any account of him. 

The facts recorded in the passages relative to 
John the Baptist, and James the Jnst, are admitted 
by Dr. Wise, the learned Jewish Rabbi, of Cincin- 
nati. He says of the Jews : " They cursed Herod 
when he slew John the Baptist ; they cursed Ana- 
nias when he slew James." — TJiree Lectures on the 
Origin of Christianity^ page 11. 

On page 4, he speaks of John at considerable 
length, and endorses the account given by Josephus. 
And on page 20, he speaks of James, the brother 
of Jesus, and says he was slain by the high priest, 
Ananias, in 62 or 63. Here, then, are two impor- 

To overlook it was not beyond the bounds of possibility. Or, he may 
have read it and then not seen proper to quote it. He may have re- 
garded it spurious as Lardner does. In the second place, if it was not 
in his copy, it was in copies centuries before his birth, and it is now 
in copies centuries after his death. Scholars say it is in every copy of 
Josephus now extant. 

The other objection, however, does strike my mind very forcibly. It 
does interrupt the course of the narration, and appears unnatural. 
That is certainly the grand objection to the genuineness of the passage. 
It is introduced abruptly, and as abruptly dismissed, without any ap- 
parent design. 

After mature investigation, I have arrived at the conclusion that the 
key to the difficult problem consists in the fact that Josephus wrote in 
Hebrew, and afterward translated his productions into Greek ; and, 
that the solution itself is that the passage was Avanting in the Hebrew, 
but afterward supplied by the historian when he translated the book 
into Greek. In his preface to the ^^ Jewish Wars," he says he first 
wrote that work in the language of his own country, for the sake of 
such as lived in Parthia, Babylonia, Arabia, and other parts ; and after- 
ward published it in Greek for the benefit of others. And although he 
does not say expressly that he pursued the same course with reference 



182 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDEIS'CE. 

tant events in Christian history attested by unbe- 
lieving Jewish authority. 

The question is sometimes asked, " Why did not 
Philo say something about these things ? " Let the 
Infidel Renan, answer. He says Philo lived "in 
quite another province of Judaism," ^ and then 
adds : 

'' He was sixty-two years old when the prophet of Xazareth was 
at his hio'hest activity, and he survived him at least ten years. 
What a misfortune that the chances of life did not lead him into 
Oalilee I W^hat would he not have taught us I ■* — Life of Jesus, 2^. 13. 

In the next place, I will introduce the testimony 
of the celebrated Roman historian, Caius Cornelius 
Tacitus^ who was born about the year of our Lord 
62, and wrote his '' Annals " soon after the year 100. 

to the '-Antiquities/' he nevertheless mentions the difficulty of trans- 
lating the Jews' language into a foreign tongue, which implies that he 
first composed and then translated the work he was then prefacing. In 
writing in the Hebrew, which would he read hy Jews almost exclu- 
sively, he did not deem it necessary to incur their prejudices hy men- 
tioning one with whose remarkable career they were already more 
familiar than they desired to be: so he allowed prudence to dictate 
silence. But when he translated his book into Greek, for the benefit 
of foreigners, he deemed it inexcusable to preserve entire silence in 
regard to the most wonderful character which his nation had ever pro- 
duced. His own countrymen would understand and appreciate his 
remarkable silence. Xot so the Gentiles, however, they would be 
ready to inquire, ^MVhat think you of Jesus, who is called Christ?" 
This solves the entire problem. It accounts for the absence of the 
passage if not found in Photius' copy, and explains why it breaks the 
course of the narration in order to find a place. Having already writ- 
ten his book, the historian had to make a place for it among facts 
already recorded. 
I agree, however, with Eenan that some Christian hand has ^^re- 

^'At Alexandria, in Egypt. 



DIVINE OEIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 183 

He undoubtedly began the collection of his mate- 
rials before the end of the First Century. Let us 
hear him : 

^' But neither aU human help, nor the liberality of the emperor, 
nor all the atonements presented to the gods, availed to abate the 
infamy he lay under of having ordered the city to be set on fire. 
To suppress, therefore, this common rumor, ISTero procured others 
to be accused and inflicted exquisite punishment upon those people 
who v^ere in abhorrence for their crimes, and were commonly 
known by the name of Christians. They had their denomination 
from one Christus, who. in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death 
as a criminal b}^ the procurator Pontius Pilate. This pernicious 
superstition, though checked, for awhile, broke out again and 
spread not only over Judea, the source of this evil, but reached the 
city also ; whither flow from all quarters all things vile and shame- 
ful, and where they find shelter and encouragement. At first they 
were only apprehended who confessed themselves of that sect; 
afterwards a vast multitude discovered, all of which were con- 
demned, not so much for the crime of burning the city as for their 
enmity to mankind. Their executions were so contrived as to ex- 
pose them to derision and contempt. Some were covered over 
with the skins ol wild beasts and torn to pieces by dogs; some 
were crucified ; others, having been daubed over with coinbustible 
materials, were set up as lights in the night time, and thus burned 
to death. I^ero made use of his own gardens as a theatre on this 
occasion, and also exhibited the diversions of the circus, sometimes 
standing in the crowd as a spectator; in the habit of a charioteer, 
at other times driving a chariot himself; till at length these men, 
though really criminals and deserving exemplary punishment, 
began to be commiserated as a people who were destroyed, not out 
of regard to the public welfare, but only to gratify the cruelty of 
one man." — Annals, hook 15. ch. I4. 

This happened in 64, about thirty years after the 
death of Christ. Few Infidels will be so unreason- 



touched it/' adding, subtracting and modifying. They may have 
added innocently at tirst, in the form of notes, remarks which ^vere 
afterward embodied in the text. I look upon the passage as of httle 
value; for, however much of it may be genuine, it proves nothing but 
what is abundantly proved without it. But if it is wholly spurious, 
Josephus is inexcusable as a historian not to mention tlie Christian 
movement which had assumed prodigious proportions when he wrote. 



184 HA^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN" EYIDEJN^CE. 

able as to question the genuineness of this passage. 
The English historian, Gibbon, though an Infidel 
himself, has the fairness and candor to say : 

'* The most skeptical criticism is oblio-ed to respect the truth of 
this extraordinary fact, and the integrity of this celebrated passage 
of Tacitus. The former is confirmed by the diligent and accurate 
Suetonius, who mentions the punishment which ^ero inflicted on 
the Christians, a sect of men who had embraced a new and criminal 
superstition." — Decline and Fall of the Romaji E7npire, chap, 16, p. 19, 

Such bloody scenes of persecution are alluded to 
by the Spanish poet. Martial, a celebrated writer of 
epigrams in the First Century. His lines may be 
translated as follows : 



^' You have seen acted in theatres for hire, 



3Iucius, who thrust his hand into the fire. 

If such an one you think patient, vahant, stout. 

You a silly dotard are, and of sense without ! 
For 'tis a thing of greater note, 
When threatened with the troublesome coat. 

To say, ^I sacrifice not!' and firm to stand ! 

Than to obey the command to burn the hand." 

— Maii^ial L. 10, Epigra7n 25, 

The ''troublesome coat" was made of coarse 
linen cloth, in the shape of a sack or shirt, and 
besmeared with such combustible materials as 
wax, rosin, tar and sulphur. It is alluded to by the 
poet Juvenal, in such words as these : 

" But if that honest license now you take. 
Such rogues as Tigellinum to rake. 
Death is your doom, impal'd upon a stake. 
Smeared o'er with wax, and set on fire to light 
The streets, and make a brilliant blaze by night !" 

— Juvenal^ Satire /., ver. 155, 



DIYIJS-E OEIGIJN- OF CHEISTIAIN" EELIGIOIN^. 185 

Dr. Wise, on the IStli page of the pamphlet al- 
ready quoted, represents Tacitus as saying that the 
movement was checked for some years. His words 
are : " Tacitus informs us expressly that after the 
crucifixion the Messianic mania abated and was ex- 
tinct for some years." But the Roman historian does 
not say ''for some years," but speaks indefinitely, 
" checked for a while." The Latin has it : " JRe- 
pressa in prcBsens exitiahiUs siiperstitio rurus 
eriimpebaty 

I will now sum up the facts attested by Josephus 
and Tacitus, From the two taken together we 
learn : 

1st. That there was such a person as John the 
Baptist. 

2d. That he called on the Jews to reform and be 
baptized. 

3d. That he was imprisoned by Herod. 

4th. That Herod had him put to death. 

5th. That there was such a person as Jesus 
Christ. 

6th. That he founded the religion known by his 
name. 

7th. That he was crucified under Pontius Pilate, 
during the reign of Tiberias Caesar. 

8th. That the religious movement which he inaug- 
urated was then checked for a while. 

9th. That it soon broke out afresh and spread all 
over Judea, the country of its origin, and even 
reached Rome. 

10th. That Christ had a brother named James. 



186 HAND-BOOK OF OHEISTIAlSr EVIDEJ^-CE. 

11th. That James and others were put to death 
by order of Ananus, (or Ananias) the high priest. 

12th. That there were a vast miiltitiide of Christ- 
ians in Rome as early as 64, A. D., .or about 30 
years after Christ's death. 

13th. That a multitude of Christians were publicly 
executed in Rome, in the most cruel and shocking 
manner. 

In order to have a proper conception of the facts 
attested by Josephus, the reader should picture to 
himself '' a just man" addressing multitudes on the 
banks of the Jordan, and calling upon them to 
reform and be baptized ; then picture an oflBcer of 
Herod thrusting him into prison ; then in mental 
vision see the iron door of the prison opened, see 
John led forth, see his head laid upon Wie. block, the 
sword drawn, one blow and his head is in the hand 
of the bloody executioner. Then picture another 
''just man," after years have passed, and others 
with him being stoned to death, by order of the 
high-priest. \ 

Then to properly realize the testimony of Tacitus, 
see Christ in Judea preaching a new religion ; pic- 
ture him before Pilate receiving sentence of death ; 
picture him in the agonies of death upon a cross ; 
picture all quiet for days and weeks ; then see his 
religion break out again ; picture his friends travel- 
ling all over Judea preaching the system that Christ 
instituted ; then picture them going into Gentile 
countries, even to Rome; picture vast multitudes 



DIVINE OEIGIIN^ OF OHEISTIAl^ EELIOIOIS'. 187 

embracing the new faith ; see Rome on fire ; behold 
it blazing seven successive nighty ; picture the gos- 
sippers the next morning aronnd the smouldering 
ruins, discussing the origin of the fire ; see Madame 
Rumor passing round, dropping in at every gate, 
and telling the people that Nero burned it ; picture 
his ofiicers going round apprehending Christians ; 
see the streets and the gardens of Nero lighted with 
Christians fastened to stakes and covered with com- 
bustible material ! Such mental pictures will en- 
able you to realize, in no small degree, the testimony 
of the leading Jewish and Pagan historians. 

As I am now examining witnesses on the opposite 
side, I wish the reader to notice whenever a state- 
ment of any Christian witness is corroborated, 
whether such witness wrote in the New Testament or 
out of it ; but I shall call particular attention when- 
ever any fact recorded in the historical books under 
consideration, is admitted or corroborated. We 
have at least seT)en such right here in the testimony 
of Tacitus and Josephus : 

1st. The work and character of John the Baptist. 

2d. His imprisonment ; and that he was put to 
death by order of Herod. 

3d. That the Christian religion was founded by 
Christ in Judea. 

4th. Tliat Christ was crucified under Pontius 
Pilate, which checked his movement for a while. 

5th. That some time after his death it received a 
new impetus, which caused it to spread most rapidly 



188 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIA]^ EYIDEjS^CE. 

tlirougliout Judea, and even into Gentile countries. 

6tli. That it was- first embraced by Jews and tlien 
bj Gentiles. 

7tli. That the followers of Christ were persecuted, 
and some of them martyred, by both Jews and 
Pagans. 

Cains Suetonius Tranqiiitlns shall be heard next. 

He is commonly called Snetonins. He flourished 

t/ 

during the reigns of Trojan and Adrian, and was 
secretary to the latter. He wrote near the year 120. 
In his life of the Emperor Claudius, who reigned 
from A. D. 41 during the decade ending with 51, 
he says : 

" He banished the Jews from Eorne, who were continuaUT mak- 
ing' disturbances. Chrestus being their leader." 

Whether this refers to Christ or not, it is an un- 
doubted corroboration of a passage in Acts of 
Apostles, which reads as follows : 

"After these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to 
Corinth ; 

*' And found a certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately 
come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla : (because that Claudius had 
commanded all Jews to depart froniKome;) and came unto them." 
— Acts, xviii : 2. 

In his life of iS'ero, who reigned from 54 to 68, 
Suetonius says : 

" The Christians were punished : a sort of men of a new and mag- 
ical superstition.-' 

Here we have an additional coniirmation of the 
fact that the Christians suffered persecution, and a 
hint that the founders of the system claimed some- 



DIVINE OEIGIIN' OF CHEISTIAIS' RELIGIOlSr. 189 

thing miraculous, wMcli this historian alludes to as 
magical. Suetonius also furnishes us a fact, which 
I put down in my list of corroborations as — 

8th. That Claudius banished Jews from Rome. — 
Acts xviii : 2. 

I must here note another confirmation of Acts, 
which Tacitus furnishes, as well as Suetonius and 
others : 

9th. That the followers of Jesus were called 
Ghristians. — Acts xi : 26. 

Pliny, the Younger, in the year 107, wrote to the 
Emperor Trajan to learn how to conduct the trial of 
Christians. After expressing doubt as to the 
method to be pursued, he continues .: 

•* In the mean time, I have taken this course with all who have 
been brought before me and have been accused as Christians. I 
have put the question to them, whether they were Christians. Upon 
their confessing- to me that they were, I repeated the question a 
second and third time, threatening also to punish them with death. 
Such as still persisted, I ordered away to be punished ; for it was 
no doubt with me, w^hatever might be the nature of their opinion, 
that contumacy and inflexible" obstinacy ought to be punished. 
There w^ere others of the saftie infatuation, whom, because they 
were Roman citizens, I have noted down to be sent to the city. 

^'In a short time, the crime spreading itself even whilst under 
persecution, as is usual in such cases, divers sorts of people came in 
my w^ay. An inlormation was presented to me without mentioning- 
tne author, containing the names of many persons, who, upon ex- 
amination, denied that they were Christians, or had ever been so; 
wdio repeated after me an invocation to the gods, and with wine and 
frankincense made supplication to your image, which for that pur- 
pose I have caused to be brought and set before them, together 
with the statues of the deities. Moreover, they reviled the nanie of 
Christ. Xone of which things, as is said, they who are really 
Christians, can by any means^ be compelled to do. These, there- 
fore, I thought proper to discharge. 

'^ Others were named by an informer, who at first confessed them- 
selves Christians, and afterwards denied it. The rest said they had 
been Christians, but had left them: some three years ago, some 



190 HA]N"D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EYIDEXCE. 

longer, and one or more above twenty years. They all worshipped 
your image, and the statues of the gods : these also reviled Christ. 
They affirmed that the whole of their lault or error lay in this that 
they were wont to meet together on a stated day. before it was 
light, and sing among themselves alternately a hymn to Christ, as a 
god. and bind themselves by an oath, not to the commission of any 
wickedness, but not to be guilty of theft, or robbery, or adultery, 
never to falsify their wordTnor to deny a pledge committed to them 
when called upon to return it. When these things were performed, 
it was their custom to separate, and then to come together again to 
a meal, which they ate in common, without any disorder; but this 
they have foreborne, since the i^ublication of my edict, by which, 
according to your commands, I prohibited assemblies. 

'' After receiving this account. I judged it the more necessary to 
examine, and that'by toiture. two maid-servants, which were called 
deaconesses. But I have discovered nothing beside a bad and ex- 
cessive superstition. 

" Suspending therefore, all judicial proceedings. I have recourse 
to you for advice : for it has appeared to me a matter highly deserv- 
ing, especially upon account of the great number of persons who 
are in danger of suffering. For many of all ages, and every rank, 
of both sexes likewise, are accused and will be accused. Xor has 
the contagion of this superstition seized cities only, but the lesser 
towns also, and the open country. Xevertheless it s'eems to me that 
it may be restrained and corrected. It is certain that the temples 
w^hicti were almost forsaken, begin to be more frequented. And the 
sacred solemnities, after a long Intermission, are revived. Victims, 
likewise, are everywhere bought up. whereas for sometime there 
were few purchasers, whence it is easy to imagine that numbers of 
men might be reclaimed, if pardon were grantecl to those wlio shall 
repent.*' 

Trajan wrote a reply in whicli lie informed Pliny 
that he pursued the proper course, and upon the 
facts presented, issued an edict. Gibbon notices 
this correspondence at length, and says : 

'' The answer of Trajan, to which the Christians of the succeeding 
ages have frequently appealed, discovers as much regard for justice 
and humanity as could be reconciled with his mistaken notions of 
religious policy." 

In addition to the confirmation they give of facts 
already cited from others, and among other impor- 



DIVINE OEIGIN OF CHRISTIAIN" EELIGIOIS'. 191 

tant statements, Pliny and Trajan furnish us the 
following additional corroborations : 

10th. That Christianity spread rapidly in spite of 
persecution. 

11th. That it was irreconcilably opposed to Pagan 
idolatry. 

12th. That those who were really Christians ad- 
hered to their principles with firmness and inflexi- 
bility even in the face of death. 

13th. That they met at stated intervals for 
worship. 

14th. That the singing of hymns was a part of 
their worship. 

15th. That their religion was utterly opposed to 
theft, lying, and all manner of wickedness. 

16th. That they had deaconesses in their congre- 
gations. 

In the discourses of Epictetus, in the year 109, re- 
ported by his disciple, Arrian, there are two allu- 
sions to the Christians. In the first the philosopher 
blames those who assume a profession of philoso- 
phy, or any other character without living up to it. 
And as an illustration, he says : 

''When we see a man inconstant to his principles, we say he is 
not a Jew, but only pretends to he so ; hut when he has the temper 
of a man dipped, and professed , then he is indeed, and is called a 
Jew." 

He evidently alludes to Christian Jews, for none 
others professed and were dipped ! 

In the other passage Epictetus is speaking of 
fearlessness, and inquires : 



192 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN^ EVIDENCE. 

•• Is it possible that a man may arrive at this temper, and become 
indifferent to tliose things from madness, or from habit, as the Gali- 
leans, and yet that no one should be able to know by reason and 
demonstration that God made all things in the world ? " 

The Christians were frequently called Galileans. 

We have here at least one valnable corroboration 
of Acts : 

17th. That professing and dipxnng was practiced. 

Publms Eliiis Adrianus^ Roman Emperor, will 
now take the witness stand. After apologies had 
been presented to him by Quadratns and Aristides, 
near 126 A. D., he wrote a letter to Minncins Fun- 
danus moderating and restricting the persecution 
against the Christians, which I deem it unnecessary 
to quote. In the year 134, while in Egypt, he wrote 
a letter to his brother-in-law as follows : 

•'Adrian Augustus to the Consul Ser^ianus wisheth health. 
I have found Eoypt. my dear Servianus. which you commended to 
me. all o^er fic-k'le and inconstant, and continually shaken by the 
slightest reports of fame. The worshippers of Serapis are Christ- 
ians, and they are devoted to Serapis. who call themselves Christ's 
bishops. There is no ruler of the Jewish synagogue, no Samari- 
tan, no presbyter of the Christians, no mathematician, no sooth- 
sayer, no anointer: even the patriarch, if he should come to Egypt, 
would be required by some to worship Serapis. by others Christ. 
A seditious and turbulent sort of men. However, the city is rich 
and populous. Xor are anj^ idle. Some are employed in making 
glass, others paper, others inweaving linen. They have one God — 
him the Christians, him the Jews, him all the Gentile people 
worship." 

The Emperor Adrian, in addition to adding the 
weight of his testimony to facts already elicited, 
furnishes us another corroboration of New Testa- 
ment history : 

18th. That the Christians had bishops or presby- 
ters. 



DIYIIS^E OEiailS" OF CHEISTIAlSr EELIGIOIN^. 193 

Pliny notices the deacons, and Adrian the 
bishops of Christian commnnities, showing that their 
chnrch government was known, and discoursed of, 
by Roman rulers, within one life-time of the cruci- 
fixion of Christ. 

In the year 165, or according to others, 169, an 
eccentric philosopher named Peregrinus, and fre- 
quently called Proteus, publicly burnt himself in 
Greece for the sake of notoriety. Lucian, of Samo- 
sata, in Syria, wrote a letter to one Cronius, giving 
a history of this remarkable individual, in which he 
says, he rambled from place to place, and from one 
sect of philosophy to another, till finally he " learned 
the w^onderful doctrines of the Christians," with 
which he identified himself for a while. He then 
continues : 

'^They, therefore, stUl worship that great man who was crucified 
in Palestine, because he introduced into the world this new religion. 
For this reason Proteus was taken up and put into prison ; w^hlch 
very thing was of no small service to him afterwards, for giving* 
reputation to his impostures, and gratifying his vanity. The 
Christians were much grieved for his imprisonment, and .tried 
many ways to procure his liberty. ]^ot being able to effect that^ 
they did him all sorts of kind offices, and that not in a careless 
manner, but with the greatest assiduity ; for even betimes in the 
morning there would be at the prison, old women, some widows, 
and also little orphan children; and some of the chief of their men, 
by corrupting the keepers, would get into the prison, and stay the 
whole night there with him ; there'they had a good supper together, 
and their sacred discourses. And this excellent Peregrinus (for 
so he w^as still called) was thought by them to be an extraordinary 
person, no less than an other Socrates ; even from the cities of Asia 
some Christians came to him. by order of the body, to relieve, 
encourage and comfort him. For it is incredible what expedition 
they use when any of their friends are known to be in trouble. In 
a word, they spare nothing upon such an occasion ; and Peregrinus^ 
chain brought him in a good sum of money from them ; for these 
miserable men have no cloubt but they shall be immortal, and live 



194 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN' EYIDEIS^CE. 

forever; therefore they contemn death, and many surrender them- 
selves to suflfering's. Moreover then* first lawgiver has taught them 
that they are all brethren, when once they have turned and 
renounced the gods of the Greeks, and worship' that master of theirs 
who was crucified, and engage to live according to his laws. They 
have also a sovereign conteni^pt for all the things of this world, and 
look upon them as common, and trust one another with them with- 
out any particular security : for which reason any subtle fellow, by 
good management, may impose ujDon this simple people and grow 
rich among them. But Peregrinus was set at liberty by the G-ov- 
ernor of Syria, who was a favorer of philosophy : who pecei^ing 
his madness, and that he had a mind to die. in order to o-et a name, 
let him out, not judging him so much as worthy of punishment.*' 

Liician, after saying tliat lie returned to Ms native 
place, Parium, and was well supplied by the Christ- 
ians, etc., concludes : 

'' Thus it went with them for some time. At length they parted, 
he having given them some offence, by eating" (as f suppose) some 
thing's not allowed by them.*' 

This is a wonderful confirmation of the K'ew Tes- 
tament history. In addition to the facts to be learned 
from him, in common with other writers quoted, I 
cite the following special corroborations : 

19th. That the Christians were noted for their 
kindness in relieving the Avants of those in need, or 
in distress. 

20tli. That in becoming Christians, they had to 
engage to live according to the teachings of Christ. 

21st. That he taught them that they were all 
brethren. '' All ye are brethren." Mat. xxiii : 8. 

22d. That they believed in immortality without a 
doubt. 

Much more might be quoted from Pagan authori- 
ties, but I forbear for want of space ; and will proceed 



mVIlS^E ORIGIK OF CHRISTIAIS^ EELIGIOK. 195 

to adduce a few quotations from the Jewisli Talmud.^ 
Tliougli it is a strange compilation, as Mr. Renan 
truly says, where some precious information is 
mingled with the most insignificant scholasticism. 
This skeptical, though polished and fairminded 
writer, remarks further : '■ The two Gemaras borrow 
most of their notions concerning Jesus, from bur- 
lesque and obscene legends, invented by the 
adversaries of Christianity, and of no historic 
value." See Life of Jesus, page 16, and page 364, 
foot note. 

Dr. Isaac M. Wise, a learned Jewish Rabbi, says : 
u rpi^^ Talmud often mentions the name of Jesus." 
Then after saying that it mentions Rabbi Joshua, 
with whom he was in Egypt, his disciples, and an 
original Hebrew Gospel, he continues : 

'' Those passages of the Tahnud to which we refer bear the 
names and the stamp of prominent cotemporaries of Jesus and the 
Apostles. This settles the question. Had those rahbis considered 
Jesus an ignoramus, or a mere impostor, they must have said so 
somewhere ; but they did not." — OHgin of Christianity ^ i^. S. 

Lightfoot quotes as follows : 

''When Jannay, the king, slew the rabbins. K. Joshua ben Pera- 
chiah and Jesus went awaj^ unto Alexandria in Egypt.'- — Bab. 

Sanhedr., folio 107a. 

Lightfoot again quotes the Gemara, as follows : 

'' R. Eliezer said to the wise men, ' But did not the Son of Satda 
bring magical arts out of Egypt, in a cutting in his flesh ? ' The 

•*The first part of the Talmud is called the Mishna, and the second 
the Gemara. See ^^Milligau's Reason aud Revelation/' p. 206. There 
are two, the Jerusalem and the Bahylouiau. 



196 HAJS-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAiS- EYIDEISTCE. 



gloss, says : * The reason of that was that he could not bring them 
away in writing, because the priests dilligentlj" searched all at their 
^oing away that they might not carry out magical arts to teach 
them to men dwelling m other countries/*' 

He then quotes an allusion to the martyrdom of 
five of Christ's disciples. 

The following passage from the Talmud is quoted 
by Dr. Lardner : 

*• E. Akiba aud Rabbi Eliezer are talking together. Eliezer says, 

• O Akiba, you have brought something to my mind. As I was 
walking iii the high streets of Zipporus. I met one of the dis- 
ciples of Jesus of Xazareth, whose name is James, a man of the 
town of Shecaniah. He said to me, • In your law it is written. Thou 
shalt not bring the hire of a liarlot.' — (Deut.. xxiii : 18.) I did not 
make him any answer. But he added and said to me, • Jesus of 
]Srazaretli taught me the meaning. • She gathered it of the hire of a 
harlot : and they shall return to the hire of a harlot,' — (Mic. i : 7.) 

• From an impure place they came, and to an imi^ure place they 
shall return.' • Which interpretation.' says Eliezer, • did not dis- 
please me.' " 

The Gemara. of Babylon, says : 

•• The tradition is that on the evening ol the Passover, Jesus was 
hanged, and that a crier went before him for forty days making 
this'proclamatioii : • This man comes forth to be stoned, because he 
hath dealt in sorceries, and persuaded and seduced Israel. Whoso- 
ever knoweth of any defence for him. let him come forth and pro- 
duce it.* But no defence could be found ; therefore they hanged 
him ui3on the evening of the Passover.*' 

The Gi-emara, commenting on the 13th chapter of 
Deuteronomy, speaks of persons being put to death 
for seducing Israel from the true religion, and adds : 

•• So they did to the Son of Satda. in Lud, and hanged him on 
the evening of the Passover. Pabbi Chasda said, ' The son of Satda 
is the son of Pandira. His mother was Stada. She was Mary, the 
plaiter of women's hair : as we say in Pompedita, she departed 
from her husband.' " 

Let US hear Dr. Wise again. What a Jewish 



DIYIISTE OEIGII^ OF CHRISTIAlSr RELIGIO]^. 197 

Rabbi says concerning the Talmud will have weight. 
He says : 

'* Young Paul, or Acher, the Talmud maintains, had always a 
Grecian poem on his lips. When he rose in the academy, many a 
Greek book dropped from his lap," 

That, the Rabbi informs ns, was when he was in 
the School of Gamaliel. This scholarly Israelite 
continnes : 

" In the rabbinical literature, several successes of the apostles 
are noticed, especially at Capernaum and Capersamia. One of 
them is most remarkable, viz.: the conversion of Eabbi Eliezer ben 
Hyrcon by the Apostle James. This rabbi, the Talmud narrates, 
was actually arrested by Roman officers, and in obedience to the 
edict against Chiistianity, was accused of the crime of being a 
Christian, which he did not deny, althouo-h he repented it. The 
most important success, however, upon which the Apostles could 
boast, was the coversion of Paul." — Origin of Christianity^ p. 21, 

On the 24th page, of the same work, the Rabbi 
continues : 

" Paul is an open book in liistory. We have his genuine epistles 
in which he gives considerable account of himself and his exploits. 
We have one portion of the Acts, in which, contrary to the balance 
of that book, the author narrates in the tirst person plural 'we,' 
which appears to be taken from the notes of one of PauFs compan- 
ions, Luke, Timothy, Silas, or any other. Then we have the Tal- 
mud with its numerous anecdotes about Acher, as the rabbis 
called Paul, Avhich are of inestimable value to the historian." 

The above quotations show that the Talmuds cor- 
roborate the Gospels and Acts in many important 
particulars. We add to our increasing list a few of 
those corroborations : 

23d. That the mother of Jesus was named Mary. 

24th. That Jesus, at some period of his life, was 
in Egypt. 

25th. That at a very early date there was a 



198 HAXD-BOOK OF CHKISTIA^ EVTDE]S"CE. 

•' Gospel," giving an account of Christ's life, writ- 
ten in tlie Hebrew language. 

26tli. That Christ dwelt in Nazareth, and was 
called Jesns of Nazareth. 

27th. That he hadnmneroiis disciples or apostles. 

28th. That Paul was brought up at the feet of the 
learned Gamaliel. 

29th. That Jesus performed wonders, by the rab- 
bins attributed to magic. 

30th. That Jesus was put to death at the time of 
the Passover. 

31st. That some of the leading men among the 
Jews were converted to his new religion, including 
Paul, of Tarsis. 

32d. That much of the history in Acts is corrob- 
orated by the Talmud. 

I will now adduce the corroborative testimony of 
a different class of writers. Men who were not only 
unbelievers, like the others from whom I have 
quoted, but were active and bitter enemies of the 
Christian religion ; men w^ho took up the pen 
against it, and opposed it with all the logic, rhetoric, 
wit, ridicule, and sophistry that they could com- 
mand. They were Infidel loriters in the truest 
sense of the word. Among those early writers who 
wrote against the religion of Jesus, Celsus, Por- 
phyry and Julian stand pre-eminent. They ex- 
pected, like some of their disciples in modern times, 
to overthrow the Christian religion by their writings. 
As persecution failed, and the blood of the martyrs 



DIVITsTE OEIGII^ OF CHEISTIAJN^ EELIGIOK. 199 

proved to be the seed of the church, they conceived 
the idea that " the pen is mightier than the svrord," 
and that, in their hands, the stilus would accom- 
plish, what, in the hands of others, all the imple- 
ments of persecution and death had utterly failed 
to perform ! But what has been the result ? Chris- 
tianity outlives their feeble effort to overthrow it,, 
and their writings against it have utterly perished, 
except such portions as have been saved by the 
friends of the system which they labored to destroy. 
And such of their writings as are preserved in the 
books of others, now afford very strong proof in 
favor of the religion they were designed to confute ! 

Celsus was the earliest writer of this class. His 
book against the Christians, entitled the ''True 
Word," was produced soon after the middle of the 
Second Century — certainly not later tiian 176. 
Alexander Campbell says of him : " Of all that 
ever wrote against the Christians, Celsus, not merely 
because he wrote first, but because of his standing, 
talents, and opportunities of assailing the cause, is 
most deserving of being heard. Everything was 
then fresh and easy of investigation ; he had the 
best opportunities, and could select the best means of 
exposing its falsehood, if falsehood there were in it. 
He, however, contrary to his wishes, has done more 
to establish the invincible truths of the gospel, 
than any advocate of Christianity that has lived 
since his day." 

Celsus quotes or alludes to each of the books 



200 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN' EVIDEIS-CE. 

nnder consideration — Matthew, Mark, Luke, Jolm 
and Acts — besides several of tlie Epistles, which it 
is not our province to notice. The first quotation I 
make from him is a general allusion to the Gos- 
pels :^ 

" I could say many tilings concerning the affairs of Jesus, and 
those too true, different from those written by the disciples of 
Jesus ; hut I purposely omit them.** — Book 2. sec. ^13. p. 67. 

Here these books are admitted to have been writ- 
ten by the disciples of Jesus ; consequently, their 
genuineness is not disputed by Celsus. 

Again he says : 

'' Some of the believers, as if they were drunlv, take a liberty to 
alter the gospel from the first writing.*' — Book 2. 2^. 77. 

This shows that the first writings of the disciples 
concerning the acts of Jesus were called '' the Gos- 
pels," and that it was considered wrong to alter 
them. It is, also, a confirmation of the statement 
of Christian writers that such heretics as Marcion 
and Valentinus changed the gospels to make them 
accord with their opinions. Celsus, of course, had 
the original and genuine Gospels, admitted to be 
such by all parties, or he could not have known 
that any change had been made. 

Celsus makes another general allusion to these 
books, in the following language : 

'' These things we liave alleged to you out of your own writings, 
not needing any other witnesses. — Book 2, sec, 74. 

- The original book of Celsus is lost, but Origeu wrote a reply, iu 
which he quoted large portions of it. I make my quotations from 
Origeu's reply. 



Diviis^E OEiaiiN^ OF christia:n^ RELIGIOlSr. 201 

He alludes to Matthew and Luke in the following 
words : 

" The composers of the genealogies of Jesus were very extrava- 
gant in making him descend from the first man and the Jewish 
kings. The carpenter's wife was ignorant of her high original." — 

Book 2, note S2, p. 80, 

A plain reference to Matthew and Luke, for they 
are the only writers which give his genealogy, and 
one of them traces it to Adam, and the other to the 
Jewish kings. His remarks about the carpenter's 
wife shows that Celsus understood one of the 
writers to trace it through Mary instead of Joseph. 

He quotes Matthew directly, when he says : 

'^ They have likewise such precepts as these: 'Kesist not him 
that injures you ; and if a man strike thee on the one cheek offer to 
him the other also.' That is an old saying but here it is expressed 
in a more homely manner." — Book 7, p. 370, 

That, like the following, is a plain reference to 
the Sermon on the Mount : 

''Moses encourageth the people to get riches and destroy their 
enemies. But his son, the Nazarene man, delirers quite contrary 
laws. jSTor will he admit a rich man, or one that affects that domin- 
ion, to have access to his father. Kor will he allow men to take 
more care for food or raiment than the ravens, nor to provide for 
clothing so much as the lilies ; and to him that has smitten once he 
directs to offer that he may smite again." — B ook, 7, sec. 18^ p, 348. 

He says Christ '' was a carpenter by trade." — B. 
<?, sec, 36^ p, ^99, An undoubted reference to Mark, 
for he is the only Evangelist that says Jesus was a 
carpenter. — Mark vi : 3. 

Celsus says the only reason Christians can not 
worship angels and demons is because '^ it is im- 



202 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJST EVIDENCE. 

posible to serve two masters." — B. 7. sec. 68^2^- -^^^^ 
This is quoted from Matthew or Luke. 
He alludes to John's Gospel, when he says that 
after Christians have affirmed Jesus to be the Word, 
they ''do not show him to be a pure and holy Word, 
but a miserable man, condemned, scourged and 
crucified." — B, ^, sec. 5, p. 79. 

Celsus plainly alludes to John x:23, 24, when he 
addresses Christ thus : 

" You showed us nothing-, though they caUed upon you in the 
temple to give some manifest sign that you A\'ere the Bon of God." 

—B. i, sec. 67, p. 52. 

He reproaches Jesus concerning his '' deriders, 
the purple robe, the crown of thorns, and the reed 
in his hand." — B. ^, sec. 3 If,. 

There he alludes to several, if not to all, of the 
gospel writers. But unquestionably he alludes to 
all the Gospels, when he says : 

" Omitting manj" tilings that mig-ht be alleged against Avhat they 
say of their master, let us allow him to be truly an angel. Is he 
the first and only one that has come ? Or have there been others ? 
If they should say he only : they are easily convicted of falsehood. 
For they say that others have often come. And in particular, there 
came an angel to his sepulchre : some say one, others two, to tell the 
women that he was risen; for the Son of God, it seems, could not 
open the sepulchre, but wanted another to remove the stone. And 
there came also an angel to the carpenter about Mary's pregnancy ; 
and another angel to direct them to take the child and flee. And 
what need is there to reckon up particularly all that were sent to 
Moses and others.''—^. 5, see, 52. 

There can be no doubt that he alludes to each of 
the four Evangelists here, for he says, some say one 
angel came to the sepulchre. Now it takes at least 
tioo to make some. Then he says, that others say two. 



DIVIDE ORIGIN OF CHKISTIAIS' RELIGIOIS^. 203 

etc. Now it takes more than one to make " others." 
Matthew and Mark mention one angel, and Luke 
and John two. He even alludes to them in the order 
in which they now stand — the writers which men- 
tion one angel (Matthew and Mark) being mentioned 
hrst, while those who mention two (Luke and John) 
are mentioned last. 

Celsus clearly alludes to the " Acts of the Apos- 
tles" when he says of the Christians : "At first they 
were few in number, and then they agreed. But 
being increased and spread abroad, they divide 
again and again, and every one will have a party of 
his own ; which is what they were disposed to do of 
old."— 5. 3, sec. 10. 

If any reader doubts that this early Lifidel writer 
refers to the history contained in Acts, let him 
peruse Acts, ii:44;iv:32, and Acts xv., and other 
places. 

" The Christians seemed to be weU skiUed in the names and invo- 
cations of demons." — B. 1, sec. 6^ p. 7. 

That is an allusion to Acts, for there it is recorded 
that the disciples frequently expelled demons. See 
Acts, xix : 11-16. 

Tlius it is seen that Celsus quotes or alludes to 
each of the historical books of the New Testament, 
showing that they were all in existence and univer- 
sally received as authentic when he wrote ; and his 
own writings show that it was not a very great while 
after the death of Christ when he wrote, for he 
says : 



204 HAIN-D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDETs^CE. 

•• It is but a few years since he delivered this doctrine, who is now 
reclvoned by the *^Christians to be the Son of God."' — B, 1, sec, 
26, p. 21. 

'•Jesus was the first author of this sedition." — B. 8, sec. H, p. 387, 

If Celsiis could liave denied the genuineness and 
authenticity of these books, he would have done so ; 
but he admits their genuineness, and strengthens 
their claim to authenticity. Origen, who replied to 
him, takes notice of about eighty quotations from^ 
or references to, the books of the New Testament ; 
most of such quotations being from the Gospels. 
This able and original Infidel writer makes many 
valuable concessions to the Christian argument. He 
even admits that Jesus performed such miracles as 
healing the lame, giving sight to the blind, and 
raising the dead ; and as an offset to it, instances 
the tricks of the Egytians and other magicians. — 
B, 2, sec, Jf7. 

I would like to make many more quotations from 
this eminent enemy of the faith, but it would con- 
sume too much space ; I will, therefore, sum up hi& 
quotations, allusions, and admissions, in the lan- 
guage of Dr. Doddridge : 

•'He quotes from the Gospels such a variety of particulars, that 
the enumeration of them will almost prove an abridgment of the 
Evangelists* history, particularly, that Jesus, who. he says, was rep- 
resented as the AVord of God (p^ 79), and who was the author of the 
Christian name (p. 21). and also called himself the Son of God, was 
a man of Xazareth (p. 343), that he was the reputed son of a carpen- 
ter (p. 30). that his mother's pregnancy was at first suspected, but 
that it was pretended that his body was formed in her womb by the 
Spirit of CTod ; or, as he elsewhere expresses it. produced by a 
divine operation, (p. 30) And that to remove the carpenters preju- 



DIVIN-E ORIGIlsr OE CHRISTIAN RELIGIO:^r. 205 

dice, an angel appeared to him to inform him of this."^ (p. 269) That 
when he was born, a star appeared in the east to certain Mag-i, who 
came to adore him. (pp. 31, 45.) The consequence of which was 
the slaughter of the infants by the order of Herod, hoping thereby 
to destroy Jesus, and to prevent his reign, (p. 45.) But that his 
parents were warned by an angel to fly into Egypt, to preserve his 
life, as if his Father could not have protected him at home (pp. 51, 
266), and that he continued in Egypt for awhile; where he says he 
had an opportunity of learning magic, p. 22. 

''He farther represents it as recorded in those books, that when 
Jesus w^as washed by John, the appearance of a dove descended 
upon him, and that a voice was heard from heaven, declaring him 
to be the Son of God. (pp. 31, 105.) That he was vexed by a tempta- 
tion, and the assaults of an evil spirit, (p. 303.) He calls Christ 
himself a carpenter (p. 300), and insults his^ mean life, lurking from 
place to place (p. 47) ; gathering up ten or twelve poor men, without 
character or standing, publicans and men that used the sea (p. 47) ; 
represents Christ as a beggar, sometimes hungry and thirsty (p. 55) ; 
speaks of his being rejected by many that heard him, and hints at 
an attempt to throw him down a precipice, (p. 298.) 

'- He grants that he wrought miracles, and particularly that he 
cured some sick people, raised some from the dead, and multiplied 
some loaves ; but speaks of others doing the like. (p. 53.) Mentions 
his curing the lame and the blind. (p. 87) '* He lampoons 
the expression, 'Thy faith hath saved thee.' (p. 8.) He hints 
at several things concerning the doctrine of Christ, especially in the 
Sermon on the Mount (p. 343 and 370) ; that he declared no man 
could serve two masters (p. 380) ; and would have his disciples learn 
from the birds of the air and the lilies of the fleld. not to be too 
careful about food and raiment, (p. 343.) He refers to Christ's say- 
ing, that it was easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, 
than for a rich man to be saved, 286 and 288 ; and observes that Jesus 
denounced woes upon his hearers for their obstinate infidelity, 
(p. 107.) He also says that his disciples, in their writings, pretend 
that he foretold all things he w^as to suffer, (p. 67) ; and his resurrec- 
tion (p, 93) ; and likewise that deceivers would come, and work 
miracles, and speaks of the author of these wicked works by the 
name of Satan, p. 89. 

''He objects, that Jesus withdrew himself from those who sought 
to put him to death [p. 62], and yet afterwards did not avoid death, 
knowing it was to come, p. 70. He speaks of his eating the flesh of 
a lamb, p. 340 ; and that he foretold to his disciples that they would 
give him up to his enemies, p. 72. That before his sutterings, he 
prayed, ' Father, if it it be possible, let this cup pass away,' p. 75. 
That he was betrayed by his disciples, though robbers are faithful 

■-'•And Doddrige might have added that Joseph, by some means, 
became satisfied on that subject. 



206 HAKD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS' EVIDEISTCE. 

to their leaders, p. 62 and 66. That none of his disciples dared to 
suffer for him. p. 86 ; and that he professed to undergo his sulteiings 
in obedience to his Father, p. 75 ; and said these things ought to 
happen, p. 332. That he was denied by one who knew him to be 
God [p. 71], to whom, as well as to tlie traitor, he had foretold 
what he would do. p. 72. 

''He speaks of Jesus as ignominiously bound, 23. 282; as 
scourged, 79 ; as crowned with thorns, with a reed in his hand, and 
arrayed in a scarlet robe, and as condemned, 81; as having gall 
given him to drink. 174 ; as shamefully treated, 2^2, and distended 
on the cross, 82. He derides him fo/not exerting his divinity to 
punish those outrages, 81 ; as taking no vengeance on his enemies. 
404 : as incapable to deliver himself and not delivered by his father 
in this extremity. (41); and as greedily drinking gall and vinegar, 
through impatience of thirst, 82 and 340. 

'• He observes, it was pretended, that when Jesus expired upon 
the cross, there was darkness and an earth-quake, p. 94; that when 
he arose, he needed an angel to remove the stone of the sepulclire, 
though he was said to be the Son of God, 266; and according to 
some. one. and according to others, two angels came to the sepul- 
chre, to inform the women of his resurrection, 266. That after his 
resurrection, he did not appear to his enemies, 98 ; but Urst to a 
woman that he had dispossessed. 94 and 104; that he appeared to a 
few of his discipies, showing them the marks of his crucifixion, and 
appeared and disappeared on a sudden, 94 and 104. And he says : 
' We take these things from your own writings, to wound you with 
your own weapons, p. 106.' '' 

Tiie perusal of tlie writings of tliis Epecurean 
philosopher clearly establishes three facts : 

1st. That there were no books then in existence^ 
out of which he could confute the Christian religion, 
or by which he could disprove the gospel facts. 

2d. That the historic books of the New Testament 
were in existence, and were, by the friends of Jesus, 
universally received as authentic and authoritative. 

3d. That no material change has been made in 
them since Celsus' day ; for he twitted the Christ- 
ians on account of his genealogies and apparent 
contradictions in the Gospels ; and if they had been 
disposed to make any cliange, they would have so 



' DIVINE OEIGIlSr OF CHEISTIAN EELIGIOK. 207 

changed these things that there would not have 
remained even a shadow of a discrepancy. But they 
still remain as Celsus found them. 

Porphyry^ sometimes called Bataneotes, who was 
born about the year 233, and flourished about 270, 
wrote a work against the Bible, in fifteen books. 
This voluminous work has perished with the excep- 
tion of numerous fragments preserved in the writings 
of others. Three replies were made to it, which are 
likewise lost ; one by Methodius, one by Eusebius, 
and one by Appollinarius. But from the fragments 
of Porphyry's writings which have been preserved, 
we learn that he alludes to, and quotes three of the 
Gospels and Acts, as well as several other books in 
the Old and New Testaments. 

In his Prolegomena to the New Testament, Mill 
takes notice of several texts in the Gospels to which 
Porphyry took exceptions : 

"And Josias begat Jecbonias and his brethren, about the time 
they were carried away to Babylon : 

And after they were brouo^ht to Babylon, Jecbonias begat 
Salathiel; and Salathiel begat Zorobabel ;"— Maz^. i, 11, 12. 

'•Here, as it seems, one and the same person, Jecbonias, ends the 
second fourteen and begins the third class of fourteen; conse- 
quently one generation was supposed to be wanting. Porphyry, 
tberefore, as we learn from Jerome, charoed St. Matthew with a 
mistake. But Jerome says that Porphyry herein only betrayed his 
own ignorance and unskilfulness." 

''And as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw a man, 
named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of custom : and he saith unto 
him. Follow me. And he arose and followed him." — Mat. ix : 9. 

Porphyry quotes this, and remarks that either 
the historian has told a lie, or people were very silly 
to follow Jesus at his call. — Brev. Ps. vol. 4? P- 30, 



208 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAT^ EYIDEIS^CE. 

Mattliew and Mark quote Isaiah (40 : 3) and Mala- 
cM (3 : 1), as follows : 

"For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, say- 
ing. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way 
of the Lord, make his paths^ straight.'' — Mat. Hi: 3. 

''The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God; 

As it is written in the prophets, Behold, I send my messenger 
before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. 

The voice of one crying in the wilderness. Prepare ye the way 
ot the Lord, make his paths straight.'* — Mark, i : 1-3. 

Porphyry cites these passages and alleges contra- 
diction. — Brevarium upon tlie Psalter^ vol. ^, 2^- ^0. 

Theophylact, in commenting npon Johnirl, 
quotes Porphyry as saying : " If the Son of God be 
the Word, he must be either outward word or 
inward word; but he is neither this, nor that; 
therefore he is not word." — Theo. 558. 

In a work against the Pelagians, Jerome alludes 
to John vii:8-10, and remarks: ''Here Porphyry 
barks, charging our Lord with fickleness and incon- 
sistency." — Vol. Ji.^p.521. 

Porphyry also alludes to some things in Acts of 
Apostles, particularly to the history of Ananias 
and Sapphira, the truth of which he never calls in 
question. See Jerome vs. Pelagians^ vol. ^, p. 792. 

He also alludes to, and admits, the miracles per- 
formed by the Apostles, as recorded in Acts, but 
alleges that the magicians of Egj^pt, and others, 
could do similar wonders. — Brev. Psal.^ vol. 2^p^ 331^. 

It will be seen, from the above, that Porphyry 
bears testimony to the existence, prevalance and 
general character of four out of the five books 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 209 

under consideration, Matthew, Mark, John and 
Acts, and I have no doubt, if we had his entire 
work, we would find that he also quotes Luke ; but 
it must be remembered, however, that whatever 
testimony is given to Acts, applies, with equal 
w^eight, to the third Gospel, and vice versa^ for they 
were confessedly written by the same author. I 
could quote much more from this eminent Infidel 
confirmatory of the Christian argument; but it has 
simply been my purpose to make use of such state- 
ments as attest the historic books under considera- 
tion. 

Flavins Claudius Julianus^ commonly called the 
Apostate Julian, shall next depose. He w^as 
brought up in the Christian faith, but renounced 
Christianity and embraced Hellenism when he was 
about twenty years of age. This, however, was 
kept comparatively secret, till he became Emperor, 
at about the age of twenty-five. When he was 
made sole emperor, he issued express edicts for 
opening the temples and offering sacrifices to the 
gods. He died in the 32d year of his age. He 
wrote a special work against the Christians, and in 
other works and letters he alludes to them. Liban- 
ius, a heathen writer, thus speaks of his work 
against Christianity : '' In the winter season, dur- 
ing the long nights, the emperor set himself to con- 
fute those books which make the man of Palestine 
a god, and the Son of God ; and in a long and un- 
answerable argument he showed how trifling and 



210 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAK EVIDENCE. 

absurd those things are which are admired by them. 
In which work he excelled the Tyrian old man ; let 
the Tyrian forgive me, that I say he was excelled 
by his son." But a writer named Socrates, who 
quotes this, says that if Porphyry had been an em- 
peror, Libanius would have preferred his work 
above Julian's. — Socrates^ 6. 3^2^- ^96- 

Julian wrote about 300 years after the establish- 
ment of the church, as will be seen from the follow- 
ing quotation from his work : 

'• But Jesus havino- persuaded a few among you. and those the 
worst of men, has now been celebrated about three hundred years; 
liavhio' done nothing in his life time worthy of remembrance ; 
unless any one thinks it a mighty matter to heal lame and blind peo- 
ple, and exorcise demoniacs in the villages of Bethsaida and Bethany. " — 
Cyril contra Julian., B. 6, p. 191. 

This, and other passages, shows that Julian, like 
Celsus and Porphyry, admitted that Jesus wrought 
miracles. Many such passages are preserved in 
Cyril's able refutation of the apostate's production, 
but I must hasten to those that have a direct bear- 
ing on the credibility of the books under considera- 
tion. He quotes all these, and mentions each of 
the writers thereof by name. He mentions Matthew 
and Luke as follows : 

'' Matthew and Luke have been shown to ditier with one another 
about the genealogy." — B. 8, p. 253. 

Porphyry's little thrust hadn't caused them to 
change the geneaology before Julian wrote, and the 
gentle reminder of the latter has not caused them 
to change it since. A strong proof that the Gospels 



DIVIIN^E OEIGIK OE^ OHKISTIAlSr EELIGIOIS". 211 

have been preserved to use, unchanged and uncor- 
rupted. 

He alludes to all of the Evangelists, and names 
one of them in the following passage : 

'STesus, whom yoa celebrate, was one of Caesar's subjects. "^ 
* ^ For yourselves allow that he was enrolle"d with his 
father and mother in the time of Cyrenius ; but after he was born, 
what good did he do to liis relations ? For they wouLl not, as it is 
said, believe on him. And yet that stiff-necked and hard-hearted 
people believed Moses. But Jesus, who rebuked the winds, and 
walked on the seas, and cast out demons, and, as you wilf have it, 
made the heaven and the earth (though none of his disciples pre- 
sumed to say this of him, except John oniy, nor he clearly and 
distinctly ; however, let it be allowed that he did so) could not 
order his designs so as to save his friends and relations." — B. 6. 
p. 213. 

In the following passage he mentions all these 
writers by name, and also Paul : 

'• But you are so unhappy as not to adhere to the things delivered 
to you by the Apostles, but they have been altered by you for the 
worse, and carried on to yet greater impiety. For neither Paul, 
nor Matthew, nor Luke, nor Mark, have dared to call Jesus God. 
But honest John, understanding that a ^reat multitude of men in 
tlie cities of Greece and Italy were seized with this distemper, and 
hearing likewise, as I suppose, that the tombs of Peter and Paul 
were respected and frequented, though as yet privately only ; how- 
ever, having heard of it, he tiien first presumed to advance that 
doctrine."— 5. 10, p, 327.- 

It is unnecessary to quote anything more confir- 
matory of the Gospels ; I, therefore, proceed to 
adduce a few passages corroborative of Acts of 
Apostles. Julian alludes to the '' vision of Peter • ^ 
at the tanner's, and inquires : 

*° But why do you not observe a pure diet as well as the Jews, but 
eat all things, like herbs of the field, believing Peter, because he 
said, ' What'God has cleansed, that call not thou common.' " — B. £>, 

p. 314. 



212 HA]S"D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDEIS^CE. 

That admits the correctness of the history con- 
tained in Acts ; but the following is still more to the 
purpose : 

'^ You have kUled not only our people who persisted in the 
ancient religion, but likewise heretics, equally deceived with your- 
selves ; but who did not mourn the dead man exactly in the same 
manner that you do. But these are your own inventions; for Jesus 
has no where directed you to do such thing-s. nor yet Paul. The 
reason is that they never expected you would arrive at such power. 
They were content with deceiving maid-servants and slaves, and by 
them some men and women, such as Cornelius and Sergius. It 
there were then any other men of eminence brought over to you — 
I mean in the times of Tiberias and Claudius, when these things 
happened — let me pass for a liar in everj^thing I say.-' — B. 6, ;j. 206. 

"This passage does wonderfully confirm the genuineness of the 
book of the Acts of the Apostles, and the truth of the history con- 
tained in it. Julian challengeth tlie Christians, after he had excepted 
the two above mentioned, to produce the names of any more emi- 
nent men [converted from the Gentiles] to Christianity in the reigns 
of Tiberias and Claudius ; which is a proof that Julian did not and 
could not contest the truth of the history in the Acts of the AjDOStles, 
and likewise that he was well satisfied that the Christians had no 
other authentic history of things done at that time. He knew they 
relied upon the account given in that book, and that they did not 
pretend to have any other authentic accounts of them. Once more, 
since the accounts given in the Xew Testament, and particularly in 
the Acts of the Apostles, of tne conversions of slaves and maid- 
servants, and of Cornelius and Sergius-Paulus are allowed to be 
true, it is reasonable to believe, also, that the grounds and reasons 
of their conversion to the Christian faith are truly and faithfully 
related ; and consequently, that tliey were not deceived or imposed 
upon, but were convinced upon sufllcient and undeniable evidence, 
such as ought to sway and satisfy wise and good men." 

Julian ridicules the Christian ordinances in a 
most indecent manner, particularly baptism. He 
speaks of those baptized as '' Scoured with water, 
which penetrates even to the soul 1 " And then 
sneeringiy adds : 

"And baptism, which cannot heal the leprosy, nor the gout, nor 
the flux, nor any other distemper of the body, takes away adulter- 
ies, extortions, and all the other sins of tlio soul."* — Book 7, jo. 245. 



DIVIJJ^E OEIGIIN^ OF CHRISTIAJST RELIGIOlSr. 213 

In his Caesars, another of Julian's works, in a 
satire upon Constantine, he represents his son, Con- 
stantius, as coming into the presence of his father^ 
proclaiming : 

"Whosoever is a ravisher, a murderer, gnilty of sacrilege, or any 
other abomination, let him come boldly. For when I have washed 
him with this water, I will immediately make him clean and inno- 
cent ; and if he commit the same crimes again, I will make him, 
after he has thumped his breast and beat his head, as clean as 
before."- — Julians Ccesa?\ p. 336. 

It is not the province of the author to reply to 
anything advanced Iby Julian, as his statements are 
introduced for a different purpose, but he can not 
forbear quoting, in part, the reply of Phileleutherus 
Liepsenis : 

'^ A ridiculous and stale banter, used by Celsus and others before 
Julian, upon the Christian doctrines and baptism, and repentance 
and remission of sins — baptism is rallied as a ' mere washing,' and 
repentance as ' thmping the breast,' and other outward grimaces ; 
the inward grace and the intrinsic change of the mind are left out 
of the character. And whom are we to believe — those Pagans or 
ourselves? Are we to fetch our notions of the sacraments from 
scraps of Julian and Celsus ? Or from the Scripture, the pure 
fountain; and from what we read, know and profess V And yet the 
banter came more decently out of Celsus, an Epicurean*s mouthy 
than out of Julian's, the most bigoted creature in the world. He 
to laughat expiation by baptism, whose whole life, after his apos- 
tasy, was a continued course of washings, purgations, expiations, 
with the most absurd ceremonies! " 

Julian sometimes refers to the Christians in letters 
and otlier works besides the one which he wrote 
against their religion. In a letter to Arsa(*ius, high 
priest of Galatia, he tells him that all the priests 
should live soberly and unblamably, thus setting a 
better example than they were wont ; and that hos- 



214: HAND-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE. 

pitals should be erected in every city. ''For,'' lie 
adds, "it is a sliame wlien there are no beggars 
among the Jews, and the impious Galileans reliev'C 
not only their own people, but ours also, that our 
poor should be neglected by us, and be kept help- 
less and destitute." — Epistle 1^9^ page 1^:29. 

This apostate emperor has borne valuable testi- 
mony to the historic books of the New Testament, 
as all must in candor admit who read the extracts 
just made. I w^ill briefly sum up his evidence : 

1st. He admits that Jesus was born in the reign 
of Augustus, at the time of the tax levied in Judea 
by Cyrenius ; that the Christian religion arose and 
began its eventful course during the reigns of Tiber- 
ias and Claudius ; and that Cornelius and Sergius 
Paulus were converted to that faith before the latter 
laid aside the imperial purple. 

2d. He bears witness to the genuineness and au- 
thenticity of the books known as Matthew, Mark, 
Luke and John, and also Acts of Apostles ; so, 
quoting them as to imply that these were the his- 
toric books received by the Christians as of au- 
thority, and the only authentic biographic sketches 
of Jesus and the Apostles, as well as the only relia- 
ble sources of information concerning the doctrine 
preached by them. ''He allows their early date, 
and even argues for it." 

3d. He makes no attempt to deny the miracles of 
Jesus ; but, on the other ^and, plainly admits that 
he healed the lame, and the blind, and demoniacs. 



DIVINE ORIGIIS" OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 215 

and " rebuked the winds and walked on the seas." 
And in this he but followed in the wake of his pre- 
decessors ; for the miracles of Christ were not de- 
nied before Julian's day, nor for many centuries 
afterwards. ^ 

Having seen that the credibility of the five books 
under review can be established by the admissions 
of the earliest enemies and opposers of the cross, 
and that the history contained therein is corrobor- 
ated and confirmed by the earliest unbelieving his- 
torians, both Jews and Pagans, I will now proceed 
to adduce a few of the many admissions of modern 
Infidel writers. 

Let us first hear Gibbon, who has, with great 
propriety, been styled " the most accomplished and 
the most skeptical historian." He deposeth as fol- 
lows : 

'" The Jews of Palestine, who had fondly expected a temporal 
deliverer, gave so cold a reception to the miracles of the Divine 
Prophet, that it was found unnecessary to publish, or at least to 

-*Tliat Jesus actually performed miraculous wonders was, during the 
first centuries, admitted by all the enemies of Christianity, Jews, 
Pagans and Mohommedans. Celsus admitted it ; Porphry admitted it; 
Julian admitted it. It was admitted by the compillers of the Jewish 
Talmuds; and the Koran, written as late as the Seventh Century, rep- 
resents God as speaking as follows: 

^' We formerly delivered the book of the law to Moses, and caused 
apostles to succeed him, and" gave evident miracles to Jesus the Son of 
Mary, and strengthened him with the Holy Spirit.''— Chap. 2, p. (U. 

The miracles of Jesus Christ must have been undeniable, or they 
w^ould not have been admitted by the founders of a rival religion. The 
denial of miracles is comparatively modern, like most of the present 
phases of Infidelity. 



216 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE. 

preserve, any Hebrew Gospel. The authentic histories of the actions 
of Christ were comi^osed in the Greek lano'uag*e, at a considerable 
distance from Jerusalem, and after the Gentile converts were grown 
extremely nmnerous. As soon as those histories were translated 
into the 'Latin tongue, they were perfectly intelligible to all the 
subjects of Eome. excepting only the peasants of Syria and Egypt, 
for whose benefit iDarticnlar versions were afterwards made.-' — 
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire^ p. 574- 

It will here be seen that this polished, though 
skeptical, historian, admits that the Gospels are 
" authentic histories." Let us next hear Ernest 
Renan. After speaking briefly of these books, he 
adds : 

'• We shall have occasion to return to this in our second book, 
the composition of the Gospels having been one of the most import- 
ant events to the future of Christianity that took place during the 
second half of the first century.-' — Life of Jesics, p. 17. 

It mil here be seen tliat Mr. Renan agrees with 
all Christian writers as to the time these books 
were produced. (It is unnecessary to inform tlie 
intelligent reader that Renan is a celebrated French 
writer, who has written several Infidel books.) The 
early date of these books he says gives them high 
value. He then continues : 

^- As to Luke, in the first place, doubt is hardly possible. Luke's 
o'ospel is a regular comx^osition, founded on anterior documents. 
(LrKE. i: 1-4.) It is the work of a man who selects, prunes, com- 
bines.'' — Life of Jesus, p, 18. 

u There can be no doubt that the Acts of the Apostles was written 
by the author of the third Gospel, and forms a continuation of his 
work. It is not necessary to stop and prove this proposition, which 
has neyer been seriously contested. The preface w^hich is at the 
beginning of each work«"'the dedication ot both to Theophilus, and 
the perfect resemblance of style and ideas, are abundant demon- 
stration of the fact''— TAe Apmtles, pp. 13, 14. 

Let us hear him further : 

"- But if the Gospel of Luke is dated, those of Matthew and Mark 



DIVIIN'E OEIGIJSr OF OHRISTIAK RELIGIOlSr. 21T 

are also ; for it is certain that the third Gospel is posterior to the 
tirst, and presents the character of a compilation much more ad- 
vanced." — Life of Jesus, p. 19. 

Then lie speaks further of " the two first Gospels, 
Avhich bear not wrongfully the name of ' Gospel ac- 
cording to Matthew,' and ' Gospel according to 
Mark.' "— ;9a^e ^^. 

He argues, at some length, for the genuineness of 
the fourth Gospel. I quote him briefly : 

" The author speaks continually as an eye-witness. He desires to 
pass for the Apostle John. If, therefore, this work is not really by 
the apostle, we must admit a deception which the author confesses 
to himself. Now, although the ideas of that day were in matters 
of literary honesty essentially different from ours, we have no 
example in the apostolic world of a forgery of this kind. More- 
over, not only does the writer desire to pass for the Apostle John, 
hut we see clearlv that he writes in the interest of that apostle." 
—jy- 26. 

After going considerably into details, Renan thus; 
sums up the conclusion to which his investigations 
had lead him : 

*^ Upon tjie whole, I accept the four canonical Gospels as authen- 
tic. An, in my judgment, date back to the first century, and they 
are suhstantiaUv bv the authors to whom they are attributed," etc. 

—p. 34. 

And thus it is seen that the historic books of the 
New Testament are admitted to be credible and aur 
thentic by the Intidelic Frenchman as well as the 
skeptical Englishman. 

Another Infidel, Mr. Taylor, makes the following 
admission in regard to Acts of Apostles : 

'°The instances of evidently undesigned coincidence between the 
epistles of Paul and the history of him contained in the Acts of the 
Apostles, are indeed irrefragable: and malve out tlie conclusion to 
the satisfaction of every fair inquirer, that neither those epistles 



218 HAI^D-BOOK or CHEISTIAlSr EYIDEl^CE. 

nor that part of the Acts of the Apostles are spurious. The hero 
of the one is unquestionably the epistolar of the other ; both writ- 
ers are therefore genuine to the full extent of everything that they 
purport to be ; neither are the epistles forged, nor is the history, as 
far as it relates to Paul^ other than a faithful and a fair account of a 
person who really existed, and acted the part therein ascribed to 
him." — Taylor-s Diegesis, jo. 376. 

The following, from the pen of Dr. Wise, a Jew- 
ise Rablbi, is very much to the same purport : 

'' Paul is an open book in history. W^ have his genuine epistles, in 
which he gives considerable account of himself and his exploits. 
We have one portion of the Acts, in which, contrary to the balance 
of that book, the author narrates in the tirst person plural ' we,' 
which appears to be taken from the notes of one of Paul's com- 
panions, Luke, Timothy, Silas, or any other." — Ch^gin of ChHstian- 
dty, p. "^Jf-- 

After briefly setting forth the testimony of Chris- 
tian witnesses to the gospel facts, it will be remeni- 
Ibered, I set out to show that the same w^as sustained 
and corroborated by witnesses unfriendly to Chris- 
tianity. I leave the reader to judge how well I 
have accomplished my purpose. It will be remem- 
bered that, when considering the testimony of un- 
believing historians, I noted each new point of 
corroboration discovered; but when I reached a 
different class of writers, the active enemies of our 
religion, I omitted the further enumeration of such 
points. I had already found over thirty ; and, had 
I kept on, the number would, ere this, have been up 
in the hundreds, as any one can see by casting his 
^ye back to the summary of Celsus' testimony. I 
3iad, therefore, to desist, because those items were 
becoming altogether too multitudinous, and were 
^calculated to swell this volume to undue propor- 



DIVIKE ORIGIlSr OF CHRISTIAT^ RELIGIO]^. 219 

tions. I will here make the general statement that 
every material fact of gospel history ^ except tJie 
fact of Chrisfs resurrection^"^ is eitTier corrol)orated 
hy an nnheliemng liistorian^ or admitted hy an 
ancient or modern disbeliever ; and the most im- 
portant facts are corroborated by nnmerons unbe- 
lieving writers and historians of early date, and 
conceded by a plurality of Infidels, both ancient 
and modern. It is farther evident, from the facts 
heretofore adduced, that every essential feature in 
the testimony of ancient Christian writers, relative to 
the genuineness and authenticity of the Gospels 
and Acts, is corroborated by witnesses on the 
opposite side. The author holds himself in readi- 
ness to sustain the above positions if called in 
question. 

III. Circumstantial evidence. 

After what has already been presented, I can not 
•see how any one can have the least doubt as to the 
credibility and general truthfulness of these apos- 
tolic narratives ; but if such a doubt should still 
linger in the breast of any reader, that doubt should 
be put to rest forever when we consider the circum- 
stantial evidence in the case. The circumstances 
showing that each and every one of those books, 
Matthew, Mark, Luke, John and Acts, are authentic 
histories, credible and trustworthy; such circum- 

* The fact that the resurrection was maintained by Christians, is also 
admitted. See Paley, p. 275. 



220 HA]S"D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EVIDEKCE. 

stances, I say, are manifold in nnmber and irrefra- 
gable in kind. To adduce tliem all, would be 
impracticable on the one hand, and unnecessary on 
the other. But I will briefly set forth some of the 
leading ones, under three heads. 

In the first place^ The fact that these books have 
been read, quoted and appealed to as most reliable 
documents ever since their appearance in the w^orld^ 
and an institution established upon the facts re- 
corded therein that has swayed the minds of mil- 
lions of the human race, revolutionizing governments^ 
and remodeling and changing the forms and habits 
of society, in the manner that Christianity has 
done, is, in itself, sufficient to show that they have 
an historic basis to rest upon ; and when this 
thought is coupled w^ith the additional reflection 
that their genuineness and authenticity was not de- 
nied for centuries, either by friend or foe, the con- 
sideration assumes majestic proportions, giving to 
the argument for their entire truthfulness a strength 
that is w^ell nigh invincible. If these books are not 
credible histories, how" came the church to be estab- 
lished upon what they record i If they have no 
historic basis, how came so many men to be de- 
luded? and men too of brilliant mind and high 
station, such as Paul and Eliezer among the Jews^ 
and Cornelius and Sergius Paulus among the Gen- 
tiles ! Why were the original promulgators and 
their adherents willing to sacrifice life and liberty 
in attestation of their faith in these alleged facts ? 



DIYIIS^E OEIGIIN^ OF CHRISTIA]^ EELIGIO]^. 221 

If Christianity has no historic basis, how did it 
originate ? and if these books do not fnrnish the 
real basis, what reason could the disciples have 
had for suppressing their real history and adopting 
fiction in lieu thereof ? and how were they enabled 
to do so in face of the bitterest enemies without, 
a/Ud amid frequent strifes and contentions within? 
If you say there was no internal strife, and no exter- 
nal opposition, then what becomes of all history ? 
and what becomes of the law of causation? Can 
the plant grow without a seed? Can the flower 
bloom without a bud ? Did not the same forces that 
produced opposition and persecution in later times, 
produce it in the beginning? If not, why not? Did 
not the divisions and heresies that are extensive 
with the religion itself, have a seed from which to 
sprout ? Most assuredly ! And if these books are 
wholly fictions, why were they received and revered 
by all Christians, including every heretical sect? 
The fact that those books were universally received, 
both by heretics and by standard Christians, and in 
all countries where 'Christianity gained a foothold, 
^hows very plainly that they are historic and true. 
But when we remember that their general truthful- 
ness was never questioned by any of the early 
-enemies of the cross, the case is still stronger. If 
the things contained in those books are falsehoods, 
why was not their falsity exposed in the incipiency 
of the movement, while everything was fresh and 
easy of investigation ? Some of the modern Infidels 



222 HAND-BOOK OF cheistia:^ evidence. 

would fain make tlie world believe that tlie Chris- 
tian religion has no historic basis in fact. But their 
predecessors, who had some opportunity to know^ 
never hinted such a defect in the system. Celsus,. 
Porphyry and Julian never denied that these books 
were historical ; but assumed it as an undeniable 
fact, and argued accordingly. They criticised their 
contents, as I would criticise Greelev's "^ Conflict'' or 
Stephens' ''"War between the States," but as to 
denying their general correctness as historic docu- 
ments, they seem never to have even dreamed of 
such a thing. I insist that this is a weighty con- 
sideration. If those early and inveterate enemies 
of the religion of Jesus could have denied the au- 
thenticity of these books they would have done so. 
But they made no attempt in that direction. If the 
books were untrue, then was the time to show it. 
Xo research can do it now, for every discovery in 
Christian antiquities but strengthens the argument 
in their favor. For ilhistration, an eminent Italian 
scholar, named Muratori, in the year 1740, dis- 
covered in the Ambrosian library at Milan, a docu- 
ment which has been shown bv conclusive and 
irrefragable internal evidence, to have been written 
during the decade beginning 160 and ending 170. It 
contains an almost complete canon of the New Testa- 
ment, but unfortunately it is mutilated at both ends. 
It begins thus : 

" * * * those things at which he was present he placed 
thus. Tlie third book of the Gospel, that according to Luke, the 



DIVIDE OEiaiX OF CHEISTIAlSr RELIGIOJN^. 223 

well known physician, Luke wrote in his own name in order after 
the ascension of Christ, and when Paul had associated him with 
himself as one studious of ri^ht. Nor did he himself see the Lord 
in the flesh ; and he, accordmg as he was able to accomplish it, 
began his narrative with the nativity of John. The fourth Gospel 
is that of John, one of his disciples." 

A third and fourth imply a first and second ; 
showing that the four Gospels were known as such 
at that early date, and had been translated into 
Latin, for this ancient document is a translation 
from the Greek into the Latin. A strong link in the 
chain of circumstantial evidence. 

Let us take another example. The ancient docu- 
ment called the '' Epistle of Barnabas," a product 
of the apostolic age, contains a passage from 
Matthew, quoted as Scripture ; showing with what 
sacredness the very earliest Christian writers re- 
garded that book. This quotation, however, occurs 
in the 4th chapter. And, unfortunately, the first 
four chapters of the Epistle of Barnabas were 
wanting in all the Greek manuscripts, being found 
only in Latin versions. Hence, objectors said the 
quotation might be an interpolation. But in 1859 
a discovery was made that silenced the objection 
forever. I refer to the discovery by Dr. A. P. C. 
Tischendorf, of the venerable Codex Sinaiticus. This; 
ancient manuscript contains the entire Epistle of 
Barnabas in the Greek. Another strong link in the 
chain of evidence circumstantial ! Nor, indeed, are 
these isolated cases, for, as Pres. Hinsdale truly re- 
marks, " all the discoveries of the last century, bear- 



224 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAJN- EVIDENCE. 

ing on tlie question, have gone to establish the gen- 
uineness of the Gospels." 

In tlie second place ^ The harmony of these books 
Vith the geography, histoiy, cnstoms, manners, lit- 
erature and politics of the age and country in which 
they were written, proves them to be credible his- 
tories. In these narratives we find a species of local 
knowledge and a familiarity with transpiring events 
that could be possessed only by inhabitants of that 
•country, and persons living in that age. These 
marks stamp the Gospels and Acts as true histories. 
That is a trait that could not have been imitated by 
a forger at a later date. A Greek or Roman of the 
Second or Third Century would not have possessed 
sufficient knowledge of the actual condition of 
Judea before the fall of Jerusalem ; and a Jew in 
those centuries would have been deficient in knowl- 
edge of Grecian and Roman laws, customs and 
modes of thought. For it must be remembered that 
^' these things were not done in a corner,'- and that 
the events mentioned and places, habits, etc., alluded 
to, were not confined to a small province ; but that 
the scene of action is hardly bounded by the limits 
of the Roman Empire ; and that there are alhisions 
to the condition, customs, and principles of the 
numerous cities throughout the vast domain of the 
Caesars, from some of the most diminutive up to 
many of the largest and most influential. 

I have not space to elaborate this argument fully 
by facts and citations from contemporary historians. 



DIVIITE ORIGIlSr OF CHEISTIAIS^ EELIGIOIS'. 225 

But, in order to illustrate tlie argument, rather than 
complete it, I will give a few examples. I shall 
select, at least, one example from each book ; and 
as Josephus is standard authority in regard to the 
affairs of that country, and the circumstances and 
history of those times, I shall rely upon him chiefly 
as corroborative testimony. 

''But when he heard that Archelaiis did reign in Jndea in the 
room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither : notwithstand- 
ing, being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts 
of Galilee : '^—Mat. ii : 22. 

Here it is stated that Herod was succeeded by 
Archelaus, and it is implied that the dominion of 
the latter did not embrace Galilee. From Jose- 
phus we learn that Herod's dominion embraced the 
whole land of Israel, and that he appointed Arche- 
laus This successor in Jicdea^ and assigned the rest of 
Ms dominions to other sons ; also, that this arrange- 
ment was, in the main, ratified by the emperor. — 
Antiquities^ hook 17^ cliap. 8, sec, 1. 

In the Greek the same title is applied to Arche- 
laus by both Matthew and Josephus — the verb 
Basilene being used by both. — Ant,^ book 17, cTiap, 
13, sec. 1. 

"For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, 
;and bound him in prison for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's 
wife : for he had married her. 

For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to 
have thy brother's wife."— MarZ: vi:17, IS. 

See the quotation already made from Josephus, 
on page 178 of this work. Herod made a visit to 



226 HAXD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAN EYIDE]N^CE. 

Ms brother, Herod Philip, where he fell in love with 
Herodias, and ventni^ed to make her proposals of 
marriage. And they married, though, as Mark inti- 
mates, not in a ''law^ful" manlier. — A7it.^ ~book 18^ 
cliap. J, sec. 1. 

''And tlie daughter of the said Herodias was married to Herod," 
etc. — Mark ^i : 22. 

'• He7^odias was married to Herod, son of Herod the Great. They 
had a daughter^ whose name was Salome." — Jos. Ant. B. 18, c. 6, sec. 4. 

••And it came to pass, when tlie time was come that he 
should be received up. he steadfastly set his face to goto Jerusalem, 

And sent messsen gers before his face : and they went, and en- 
tered into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for him. 

And they did not receive him, because his face*^ was as though 
he would go to Jerusalem." — Luke ix: 51, 52., 53. 

•• Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him. How is it that 
thou, being a Jew. askest drink of me, which am a woman of Sama- 
ria? for the Jews have no dealino's with the Samaritans." — John 

iv : 9. 

•• It was the custom of the Galileans, who went up to the holy 
city at the feasts, to travel throug-h the country of Samaria. As 
tlie}^ were in their journey, some inhabitants of the village called 
Ginaea. which lies on the'borders of Samaria and the great plain, 
falling upon them, killed a great many of them." — Jos. Ant. B. 20, 
ch. 5. sec. 1. 

••The woman saith unto him, Sir. I perceive that thou art a 
prophet. 

Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in 
Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worshipr" — John iv : 20. 

•• Commanding them to meet him at Mt. Gerzizim. which is by them 
[the Samaritans] esteemed the most sacred of all mountains." — 
Jos. Ant.. B. 18, ch. 5. sec. 1. 

Let that snffice for the Gospels. 
AYe now go to Acts of Apostles : 

" And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he 
examined the keepers, and commanded that t]vey should be put to. 



DIVI]N'E OEIGIX OF CHEISTIAK RELIGION. 227 

death. And he went down from Judaea to Cassarea, and there abode. 

'' And Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and 
Sidon; but they came with one accord to him, and, havin^- made 
Blastus, the king's chamberlain, their friend, desired peace, because 
their country was nourished by the king's country. 

''And upon a set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon 
his throne, and made an oration unto them. 

*' And the people gave a shout, saying^ it is the voice of a god, and 
not of a man. 

''And immediately the an^el of the Lord smote him, because he 
gave not God the glory; and he was eaten of worms, and gave up 
the ghost." — Acts xii : '19-23. 

Joseplius describes the death, of Herod as follows : 

" He went to the city of Caesarea. Here he celebrated shows in 
honor of Caesar. On the second day of the shows, early in the 
morning, he came into the theatre dressed in a robe of silver of 
most curious workmanship. The rays of the rising sun, reflected 
from such a garb, gave him a majestic and awful appearance. They 
called him a god, and entreated him to be propitious to them, saying: 
Hitherto we have respected you as a man, but now we acknowledge 
you to be more than mortal. The king neither reproved these per- 
sons nor rejected the impious flattery. Immediately after this, he 
was seized with pains in his bowels, extremely violent at the very 
first. He was carried, therefore, with all haste to his palace. These 
pains continually tormenting him, he expired in five day's time." — 
Ant. B. 19, ch. 8, sec. 2. 

Having given a few examples to show how these 
writers are borne out in their statements by the 
great Jewish historian, I will give one example to 
show how they agree with heathen authors : 

"Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill, and said, Ye men of 
Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. 

" For as I passed by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar 
with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom there- 
fore ve ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you." — Acts- 
xvii: 22." 

Heathen writers attest the fact that there was- 
such an altar at Athens, and there is no evidence 
that there was any such anywhere else. The author 



228 HAl^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIA]^ EYIDEJN-CE. 

of the dialogue Pliilopatris^ by id any supposed to 
liave been written by Lucian, about tlie year 170, 
has the following words : 

''But let us find the Unknoivn God of Athens^ 2ii\(\ stretching our 
Tiancls to Heaven olfer to him our praises and thanlisgivings." — 

Jjucian in Phil., p. 767. 

Pausanius, Avho wrote before the end of the Second 
Century, in describing Athens, mentions an altar of 
Jupiter Olympius, and adds : '' And nigh unto it is 
an altar of unknown gods.'- — B. 5, p. Jfl2 

Diogenes Laertius, avIio wrote about 210, says that 
it originated witliEpimenides, nearly 600 B. C, who 
was invited to Athens to deliver the city from a 
pestilence, and took sheep of different colors to 
the summit of Mars' Hill or the Areopagus, and 
gave instructions that where each one should lie 
down to sacrifice it on the spot.^ The author con- 
tinues : '' Hence you may still see at Athens, altars 
without any inscription to a particular deity, as 
memorials of the propitiation then made.'' — Fene- 
Ions " Lives of the Ancient PMlosopliersr jp, 102, 

Thus it is seen that the Gospels and Acts are in 
perfect accord with the conditions and circumstances 
of that age and country. To show how this line of 

■'^ The idea seems to he that there were statues of different gods 
upon the Areopagus, and the purpose was to sacrifice the sheep to the 
deities at the hase of whose statues they should lie down : but one or 
more laid down where there was no statue, hence they erected an 
.altar to the unknown god on that spot. 



DIYIJS-E OEIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 229 

argument strikes the mind of an Infidel, I make 
another quotation from Mr. Renan : 

'^I have traveled throug-h the evangelical province in every 
direction; I have visited Jerusalem, Hebron and Samaria; scarcely 
any locality important in the history of Jesas has escaped me. All 
this history, which at a distance seems floating in the clouds of an 
unreal world, thus assumed a body, a solidity which astonished me. 
The striking accord of the texts and the places, the wonderful 
harmony of the evangelical ideal with the landscape w^hich served 
as its setting", were to me as a revelation. I had before my eyes a 
flfth Gospel, torn but still legible, and thenceforth, through the 
narratives of Matthew^ and Mark, instead of an abstract being, 
which one would say had never existed, I saw a wonderful human 
form live and move.*" — Life of Jesus, p. 46. 

The argument under this liead may be illustrated 
by the following anecdote, related by Dr. Rich- 
ard Newton, uk Ms interesting book, entitled, 
'' llliLstrated Rambles in Bible Lands,^^ 

'' In a village in Yorkshire, England, lived two men who were 
cloth manufacturers. One w^as named Walsh, the other Stetson. 
Walsh w^as an unbeliever. It was a favorite opinion of his that 
the Bible was ' all made up.' He could never believe that it w^as 
written where it professed to be, and by the men said to have 
written it. But Stetson was an earnest Christian. 

" Walsh was part owner of a factory, and one year he had set his 
heart on making a very large and fine piece of cloth. He took 
great pains with the carding, spinning, dyeing, weaving and finish- 
ing of it. In the process of manufacture it was one day stretched 
on the tenter-hooks to dry. It made a fine show, and he felt very 
proud of it. The next morning he arose early to work at it, and 
to his amazement it was gone. Some one had stolen it during the 
night. 

'* After weeks of anxiety and expense, a piece of cloth answering 
the description was stopped at Manchester awaiting the owner 
and proof. Away to Manchester went Walsh, as fast as the express 
train could carry him. There he found many rolls of cloth which 
had been stolen. They were very inucU alike. He selected one 
which he felt satisfied was his. But how could he prove it? In 
doubt and perplexity he called on his neighbor Stetson. 

•' 'Friend Stetson,' said he, *I have found a piece of cloth Avliich I 



230 HAI^D-BOOX OF CHEISTIAISr EYIDEIS^CE. 



am sure is the one wliicli was stolen from me. But how to prove 
it. is the question. Can you tell me how'?' 

" "You don't want it unless it is really yours ? * 

"'Certainly not.* 

" 'And you want proof that is plain, simple and such as will sat- 
isfy yourself and eveiybody?' 

"■'Precisely so.* 

" 'Well. then, take Bible proof.' 

" 'Bible proof I Pray, what is that ? ' 

" 'Take your cloth to the tenter hooks on which it was stretched, 
;and if it be yours every hook will just lit the hole through which 
It passed before being taken down. There will be scores of such 
hooks, and if the hooks and the holes just come together tight, no 
other proof Avill be wanted that the cloth is yours.' 

'• Away he went, and sure enough, every liook came to its little 
hole, and the cloth was proved to be his!! The tenter-hooks were 
the very best evidence that could be had. 

" Some days after this. Walsh met his friend again. 

" *I say. Stetson.* said he. • what did you mean, the other day. by 
<ialling the tenter-hooks 'Bible proof"? '* I am sure if I had as good 
evidence for the Bible as I had for my cloth. I never sliould doubt 
it again.* 

'"You have the same, onlv better for the Bible.* 

'"How so?' 

" 'Put it on the tenter-hooks. Take the Bible and travel with it : 
g'o to the place Avhere it was made. There you will find the Ked 
^Sea. the Jordan, the Lake of Galilee. Mount Lebanon. Hermon, 
Carmel. Tabor and Gerizim; there you will find the cities of Da- 
mascus. Hebron. Tyre. Sidon and^ Jerusalem. Every mountain, 
-every river, every sheet of water mentioned in the Bible is there, 
just as the Bible'speaks of it. Sinai and the desert and the Dead 
•Sea ^are there. The holes mid the hooks come together exactly. 
The best guide-book through that country is the Bible. It must 
have been written on the spot, just as your cloth must have been 
made and stretched on your tenter-hooks. That land is the mould 
in Avhich the Bible is cast, and ^^'hen you bring the land and the 
book together, they fit to perfection.* ' 

" Walsh felt tlie force of this argument, and gave up his infidelity, 
and began to read the Bible with an interest lie never had felt in it 
before." 

In the tMrd %)lace, The circumstance that there 
are several of thesQ books, and that they corrobo- 
rate and explain each other, is proof, conclusive and 
irrefutable, that they are credible and trustworthy 
histories- In order to the proper appreciation of 



DIVIDE OEIGIIS^ OF CHRISTIAIS^ RELIGIOIN^. 231 

this argument, it must be remembered that the 
Gospels are separate and distinct books, jnst as 
much so as thongh they never had been placed 
together in one volnme. It mnst be remembered 
that they are four different narratives, penned by 
fonr different writers, and that Acts of Apostles is a 
€ontinnation of the history, written by the author of 
one of the Gospels. These writers, then, as that 
able jurist, Mr. Greenleaf, remarks, should be 
admitted in corroboration of each other as readily 
as Josephus and Tacitus or Polybius and Livy. 
But they not only agree with and corroborate each 
other, but they actually explain and illustrate each 
other. There are many incidental allusions and 
undesigned coincidences in these books that could 
not possibly have occurred unless the writers had 
a common body of real facts from which to draw 
their statements. Out of the numerous examples 
that might be given, I select a few. 

MaWieio says ^' when Jesus heard that John was 
€ast into prison he departed into Galilee ; " but he 
has nowhere informed us that John was cast into 
prison. But when we turn to Luke, he informs us 
that Herod '' added yet this above all, that he shut 
up John in prison-;" and Mark gives us similar 
Information. — ^Matt. iv : 12 ; Mark i : 14 ; Luke iii : 20. 

Mark informs us that the subborned witnesses in 
the trial of Christ accused him of saying, •'! will 
destroy this temple made with hands, and in three 
days I will build another made without hands ; " 



232 HAND-BOOK OF CHRISTIAlsr EVIDEIN^CE. 

"but we could never learn from his narrative upon 
what statement of Jesus the accusation was founded. 
But John, in the early part of his record, relates a 
conversation that explains it. In reply to the Jews, 
when they asked for a sign, Jesus said, '' Destroy 
this temple, and in three days I will raise it up " — 
alluding to the temple of his body. — Mark xiv : 58 ; 
John ii : 19. 

Liike says when Christ came to Nazareth where 
he had been brought up, he told them they would 
say, '' whatever we have heard done in Capernaum, 
do also here in thy country ; " but he has not yet 
informed us that Jesus was ever in Capernaum. 
Matthew however, informs us that he '' dwelt there," 
and performed '' mighty works " there. — Luke iv : 
23 ; Matt, iv : 13 ; xi : 23. " 

Jolm^ throughout his book, supposes the Savior 
to be accompanied by ^' twelve discifples^ and he 
mentions a few of them by name ; but he no where 
states that Jesus selected any special '' twelve " nor 
does he give us a list of them. The other three 
evangelists, however, record the selection of the 
twelve^ and furnish catalogues of their names. 
And it happens, whenever John mentions one of 
them, it is one found in the catalogue preserved by 
the other writers. — John vii : 68-71 ; xx : 24, and 
otlier places ; Matt, x : 1 ; Mark iii : 14 ; Luke vi : 12. 

Acts of Apostles alludes to the suicidal death of 
Judas as a well known event, and mentions the fact 
that a field was purchased with the reward of his 



DIYIJN^E ORIGIIN^ OF CHRISTIAIVT RELiaiOlS". 233 

iniquitous betrayal ; but tlie author, Luke, no 
where records the death of Judas, nor gives any 
particulars in regard to that " field," why it was 
bought, nor how much was paid for it — the omis- 
sion is not supplied even in the Gospel written 
by Luke. But when we turn to Matthew, we find a 
full account of the transaction — the particulars of 
the traitor's death, the amount paid for the field, and 
the object of its purchase. — Acts i : 16-35 ; Matt, 
xxvii : 3-10. 

Such remarkable coincidences prove beyond all 
peradventure that there was a general fountain of 
historic truth from which each of these writers 
drank ; and establish most conclusively that these 
five books are fair aud faithful representations of 
what actually occurred. There is no possibility of 
evading this conclusion. It cannot be said that the 
books were written by one man, for their style is 
confessedly diff*erent, and the specific aim of the 
writers manifestly diverse. Matthew evidently wrote 
for Jews, to prove the proposition that Jesus is the 
Messiah. Mark wrote for a similar purpose, but to a 
different class of readers. John wrote to prove that 
Jesus Messiah is the Son of God.-John xx : 31. While 
Luke wrote for the avowed purpose of informing his 
friend Theophilus just what things were universally 
accepted as certain by the Christians at the time he 
wrote. — Luke i : 1-4. Nor can it be said that these 
writers colluded for the purpose of deception, for 
no badges of fraud appear. Besides, there are some 



234 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIA:N^ EVIDENCE. 

seeming contradictions, and many apparent discrep- 
ancies. Had tliere been any collusion between 
these writers, the least shadow of discrepancy 
wonldnot be visible in all their writings. The very 
fact that some things appear to be discrepant shows 
that these writers wrote independently of each 
other, and that they paid no regard to anything 
but truth. 

The strength of this circumstantial argument 
can not be over-estimated. Suppose that after 
eighteen hundred years have passed away, dating 
from the present anno domini^ the late war in 
America should be denied with all its bloody 
realities. Suppose then that Greeley's '' Conliict " 
should be found and read ; would not that be evi- 
dence of it? But, suppose it were said to be 
fiction, would not the production of Stephens' '' AVar 
Between the States " confirm the other, and prove 
it to be real history ? And when two more accounts 
were read, one written by Schmucker and the other 
by Pollard, of Virginia, would not the four histories 
corroborate and prove the claims of each other ? 
and would not their general agreement put all 
doubt forever to rest, and establish conclusively the 
fact that there had been such a war as claimed ? 
And if these four histories were found to differ in 
some respects and present even real discrepancies, 
would that prove them all to be false or legendery ? 
Would it not, on the other hand, strengthen the 
quarternion, by precluding the idea of collusion I 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 235^ 

Most assuredly it would! Then if it were found 
that another history had been written by one of the 
quartette, giving an account of affairs and transac-^ 
tions after the termination of the war, that would 
make the case still stronger, especially if the actions 
of the same men who had figured in the war were 
therein recorded. Then suppose that there were 
found to be many undesigned coincidences in those 
books, such as I have adduced from the Evangel- 
ists, would not the evidence be as strong as strength 
itself, and as invincible as eternal and unchanging 
truth ? Then, if the books supposed had been 
bound together in one volume for centuries, it would 
not alter the case, nor weaken their separate testi- 
mony. There is no sane man, whatever might he- 
his religious opinions, but what would admit every- 
thing claimed in the case supposed. Then why not 
give full weight to the evidence in the case of the 
Evangelists ? The cases are most assuredly parallel !' 
Then, again, suppose that Luke's history, written, 
to Theophilus, had laid in the vaults of antiquity,, 
unknown till the present century, and then, for the 
first time, come to light. The controversy would, 
in that case, have been altogether over the other 
three. Well, then, when Luke's writings were dis- 
covered, published to the world, and proved to have 
been written in the apostolic age, would not that 
settle the controversy forever? Most undoubtedly 
it would ! The world would say, " Here is a docu- 
ment, written by a man in tliat age^ telling scme^ 



286 HA]S^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EYIDEXCE. 

- distinguished friend of his, by the name of Theophi- 
1ns, just what was universally accepted as true 
by the very earliest Christians I And he corrobor- 
ates the writings we have been disputing over for 
centuries." If any doubt then existed, it would be 
eternally quieted when the ''Acts of Apostles" were 
found and published in the same manner. Well, 
Luke's writings possess just the same real weight 
that they would possess if they were just now, for 
the first time, published to the world, if, indeed, 
they do not possess more, and they are just as much 
entitled to be received in corroboration of the other 
Evangelists. The same reasoning would apply to 
Matthew, Mark or John. This line of argument I 
deem conclusive ; so much so, indeed, that I would 
be compelled to accept these writers as reliable his- 
torians if I had no other evidence than the support 
which each member of the quartette gives to the 
others when considered as a trio. 

Further proof could be adduced, and arguments 
might be multiplied. But it is unnecessary. My 
proposition has been sustained. When an attorney 
in court has shown that the testimony of his own 
witnesses presents a solid phalanx of evidence in 
favor of his client ; that their testimony is corrobor- 
ated by adverse witnesses, and that even some of 
the material points are conceded by opposing coun- 
sel; and that the circumstances in the case are 
favorable to his cause, in so much so that there are 
.circumstances which can not be accounted for. if a 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 237 

verdict is rendered against his client ; I say, when 
an attorney has done this, he has done all that it is 
possible to do in the way of proving an allegation. 
That is exactly w^hat I have attempted to do in the 
case in hand. Of conrse, the reader is the arbiter 
in the case, and it is for him to decide to what ex- 
tent I have succeeded. But if I do not over-estimate 
results, it has been shown — 

1. That the Christian testimony is an unbroken 
phalanx in favor of the credibility of the historic 
books of the New Testament. 

2. That this testimony is corroborated by oppos- 
ing witnesses, and that many points material to the 
allegation have been admitted by the advocates of 
Infidelity. 

3. And that the circumstantial evidence is in 
favor of these books, in so much so that there are 
circumstances that can not be accounted for upon 
any hypothesis other than that they are credible 
and trustworthy. 

I shall, therefore, conclude that the proposition, 
at the head of this chapter, ''That the historical 
books of the New Testament are credible and trust- 
worthy," is fully sustained, and in future chapters 
of this work will reason accordingly. 



238 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIN^ EVIDENCE. 



CHAPTER II 



Jesiis of Nazareth Arose from the Dead. 




HE following facts are admitted by all parties 
to the controversy : 
1. There was such a person as Jesus of Naz- 
-areth. 

2. He lived at the time ascribed to him in the New 
Testament. 

3. He was put to death under Pontius Pilate, in 
the reign of Tiberius C^sar. 

4. His dead body was taken from the cross, and 
laid in the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea. 

5. A huge stone was rolled to the entrance, and 
tthe tomb securely guarded. 

6. Upon the morning of the first Sunday, after the 
crucifixion, his body was missing from the tomb. 

No one of these points was ever called in ques- 
rtion by any friend or foe of Jesus for many cen- 
turies after his crucifixion ; and to show that they 
are conceded by candid Infidels, of modern times, 
I quote one of their best authorities, Ernest Renan. 
He says : 

" Jesus was laid in the vault; the stone was rolled to the entrance, 
etc." -x- ^ ^ ''On Sunday morning-, the women, Mary Mag-- 
dalene first of all, came very early to the tomb. The stone was 
rolled away from the opening, and the body was no longer in the 



DIVINE OEiailSr OF CHRISTIAIN^ RELIGIOlSr. 239 

place where they had laid it. At the same time, the strangest 
reports began to spread through the Christian community. The 
cry, ' He is risen !' ran among the disciples like lightning." — Life of 
Jesus, p. 356. 

Kersey Graves, a recent Infidel writer, of spirit- 
ualistic tendencies, not only admits these facts, but 
goes so far as to admit that he was seen and recog- 
nized after his death, and attempts to account for 
the strange phenomenon.— /S'^e '' Sixteen Crucified 
jSaviors^^^ page 133. 

That the Gospel Narratives possess value, as his- 
toric documents, I have proved in the previous 
chapter. This is, also, generally admitted, and was 
never questioned, even by the enemies of Jesus, for 
many centuries after they were written. Here, then, 
we have a basis of historic facts upon wliich to 
reason — a general agreement, among the friends and 
foes of Jesus, that he was crucified, his body laid 
in the tomb, and, on Sunday, it was missing. The 
whole fabric of the Christian religion rests upon 
the solution of one qaestion : '' What hecame of 
the body f " Upon this question unanimity gives 
way, and the parties to the controversy are as wide 
apart as the poles. The foes of Jesus claim that 
his body was stolen by his disciples. On the other 
hand, his friends maintain that he rose from the 
dead. Here is a square issue, upon a plain matter 
of fact ; and everything depends upon its solution. 
If it is shown that his body was stolen, the founda- 
tion of the Christian Temple is removed, and the 
whole superstructure must fall. But, if he revived 



240 HAiS^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJS^ EVDIEJsrCE. 

and rose again, tlien the Christian edifice is an im- 
pregnable bulwark, which all the powers of earth 
and hell can not overtnrn. We shonld, therefore, 
examine the facts with care, and weigh everything^ 
bearing on the case with an earnest desire to know 
the truth. 

We shall first examine the position of Christ's- 
enemies. Upon what evidence do, they rest their 
claims that his body Avas stolen? Epon the testi- 
mony of some of the guards. 

'°Xow the next day. that foUowed the day of the preparation^ 
the chief priests and "^Pharisees came too'ether unto Pilate, saying : 
Sir. we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive^ 
After three days I will rise again. 

Command, therefore, that the sepulchre be made sm-e until the 
third day, lest his disciples come by night and steal him away, and 
say unto the people. He is risen from the dead ; so the last error 
shaU be worse than the first. 

Pilate said unto them. Ye have a watch ; go your way, make it as 
sure as ye can. 

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and 
settino^ a watch. 

In tlie end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first 
day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see 
the sepulchre. 

And, behold, there was a great earthquake ; for the angel of the 
Lord descended from Heaven, and came and rolled back the stone 
from the door, and sat upon it. 

His countenance Avas like lightning, and his raiment white as- 
snow. 

And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead 
'men. ^ ^ ^ ■¥: ^ ^ 

Xow, when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into* 
the city, and showed unto the chief priests all the things that were 
done. 

And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken 
counsel, they gave large money to the soldiers, saying : Say ye, His- 
disciples came by night, and stole him away while Ave slept. 

And if this come to the governor's ears, Ave Avill persuade him^ 
and secure you. 

So they took the money, and did as they were taught j and this 
saying is commonly reported among the Jcavs mitil this day." — 
Matt. xxAdi : 62-66 ; xxviii : 1-4 ; 11-15, 



DIYIJvrE OEiaiK OF OHRISTIAK RELIGION. 241 

This common report, that the disciples stole the 
body while the soldiers slept, was currently reported 
among the enemies of Jesus, and when the disciples 
w^ent forth and proclaimed his resurrection they never 
attempted to set up any other counter-hypothesis,, 
or interpose any opposing testimony save that of 
the guards. This is the strongest case that the foes 
of Jesus could make. If they could have discovered 
a more plausible explanation of the disappearance 
of the body, their active enmity would have led 
them to present it. The strength, then, of Infidelity, 
depends upon the strength of the testimony of those 
guards. And that strength is the veriest weakness. 
For, to say nothing of their contradictory statements,, 
telling first one story and then another ; and to waive 
the charge of bribery, this testimony bears prima 
facie evidence of falsehood and absurdity. 

In the first place, they testify to the occurrence of 
the very thing that they were stationed around the 
tomb to prevent. They say the body was '' stolen." 
That is exactly what they were placed there to 
prevent. It was remembered that Jesus said 
he would rise again, and the soldiers were 
stationed at the tomb for the express purpose of 
preventing his disciples from stealing the body and 
persuading the people that he was risen. Now, if 
they had said that the disciples had unexpectedly 
rallied a large force, and had overpowered them and 
taken the body by force, their story would have pos- 
sessed some degree of plausibility. But when they 



342 HAiS"D-BOOK OF christia:n" evidence. 

say that the very thing happened that they antici- 
pated and were guarding against, their testimony 
becomes so unreasonable as to be unworthy of any 
€redit w^hatever. 

In the second place, why did they allow the body 
to be stolen ? They say that they were alseep I 
Asleep ? A whole guard of Roman soldiers asleep 
on duty I The verj^ idea is monstrously absurd ! 
Did they not know that it would disgrace them 
forever ? Or were they lost to all sense of shame ? 
]N"ay, did they not know that it was death under the 
Roman law to go to sleep on duty ? .Ind would 
they have disregarded all sense of honor and fear 
of the penalty, and all have gone to sleep at once ? 
No sane man can believe it. JSTow, just suppose 
for a moment that the body had been stolen while 
the ^\-uards were all asleep, would they have 
reported it ? Far from it. They Avould have 
skulked away like sheep-killing canines, and made 
no report at all. Or, if they reported at all, they 
would have endeavored to exculpate themselves. 
Think of a bodv of soldiers stationed around a 
stable to prevent a fine horse from being stolen. 
After several days the door is found standing open, 
the stable vacant, the horse gone ! They make 
their report. It is '• that the thieves came and stole 
him while they were asleep." What would be 
thought of them, and what would be done with 
them r Would any one for a moment credit their 
report ? 



DIVIISTE OEIGIISr OF CHRISTIAN^ RELIGIOIS^. 243 

In the third place, witnesses are incompetent to 
testify to what transpired while they were asleep. 
Imagine a witness in court attempting to identify the 
thieves who stole his horse. He says he knows they 
are the men. " What were you doing when they stole 
him ? " ''I was asleep." If the soldiers were asleep 
when the body of Christ disappeared fromi the 
tomb, as they say they were, they were incompetent 
to testify as to what caused its disappearance. 
They could not tell whether his disciples stole it, or 
some one else, or whether it revived and walked 
out. It is unnecessary to consider their testimony 
any further, as it bears evidence of falsity upon its 
face. 

Having seen that the hypothesis of the enemies of 
Jesus is false, we now turn our attention to the 
second hypothesis, the hypothesis of his friends, 
that he actually rose from the dead. Who are the 
witnesses ? The apostles and many other disciples, 
including in all about five hundred. They testify 
that they saw him and conversed with him after his 
resurrection, and that some of them ate with him 
and handled him, and that he ascended into the 
clouds of heaven in the presence of a number 
of them. JN'ow, I remark concerning these witnesses, 
that one of three things must necessarily be true in 
regard to them : 

1. They were deceived — thinking they saw Jesus 
.alive, when they did not ; or 

2. They were dishonest, and desired to deceive 



244 HAND-BOOK OF CHRI&TIA]^ EVIDET^OE; 

Others, making them believe they saw Jesus, when 
they did not ; or 

3. They were honest and competent witnesses, 
and Jesus did actually arise. 

Here is a trilemma. Which one of its alterna- 
tives is true ? 

W&re tJiese loitnesses deceived? No they could 
not have been deceived. For the appearances of 
Jesus were so frequent, and those that claimed to 
see him so numerous, and the opportunity for test- 
ing the reality of his appearance so good, that it 
were utterly impossible for them to be mistaken 
in regard to it. Had he been seen by one person 
only, or by several persons on but one occasion, 
there might be some room to doubt. But they claim 
that he was seen on several occasions and by many 
individuals, seen too by persons who were perfectly 
familiar with his person and knew most assuredly 
that it was he. He was seen a dozen times. First,, 
by Mary Magdalene ; second, by other women ; 
third, by Peter ; fourth, by Cleopas and his com- 
panion ; iifth, by the whole college of apostles, 
except Thomas ; sixth, by all the apostles, including 
Thomas ; seventh, by seven of them at the sea of 
Tiberias ; eighth, by about five hundred at once ;. 
ninth, by James, alone ; tenth, by all the apostles at 
the time of the ascension ; eleventh, by Stephen,, 
when he was stoned to death ; and last of all, by 
Saul of Tarsus, in consequence of which he forsook 
the religion of his fathers and became a zealous 



©IVIIN^E OKIGIK OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 245 

;advocate of the cause of Jesus. In an epistle writ- 
ten afterward, this great apostle declares, " that 
•Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures ; 
and that he was buried, and that he rose again the 
third day according to the scriptures ; and that he 
was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve ; after that 
he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once ; 
of whom the greater part remain unto this present ; 
but some are fallen asleep. After that he was seen 
of James ; then of all the apostles. And last of all 
he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due 
time." — I Cor. xv : 3-8. 

Thus, it is seen, that he appeared on different 
occasions, and to different numbers of persons ; 
isome times to one, sometimes to two, sometimes to 
three, seven, or a dozen, and on one occasion, to 
hundreds of persons at once. He was seen, too, by 
a variety of persons, persons in the various posi- 
tions of society, or walks of life, from ordinary 
men and women, through a' higher class, like 
Matthew, the publican, up to the learned and 
^erudite, Saul of Tarsus. He was seen by persons 
of different styles of mind. N^ot only did he appear 
to affectionate, warm-hearted, credulous women, 
but to cool, calculating, skeptical men, like Thomas 
Didymus, who must see the prints of the nails in his 
hands, and the gash iof the spear in his side, before 
believing. J^fot only so, but he was seen under a 
great variety of circumstances — sometimes after 
might; sometimes in^^pen daylight. Not only on 



246 HA^^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAX EVIDENCE. 

the earth, but when he ascended to heaven, and 
even after he ascended to heaven. Those who saw 
him, too, were, in most cases, perfectly familiar 
with his features, having companied with him all 
the time the Lord Jesus went in and out among 
them, from John's baptism to his ascension. — Acts 
i:21. His pierced hands and side also prevented 
any mistake as to his identity. Jfot only so, but 
they conversed with, ate with, drank with him, and 
their hands handled him. This they emphatically 
declare. So there was no possible chance for de- 
ception on their part. Either, Jesus rose, appeared 
to them, and ascended bodily into heaven; or, else, 
they deliberately colluded, for the purpose of palm- 
ing off upon the world the most stupendous fraud 
and falsehood ever conceived or executed. This, 
Paul admits himself; for he declares ''if Christ be 
not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith 
is, also, vain. Yea, and we are found false wit- 
nesses of God.'' — 1 Cor. XV :14. 

That they were themselves deceived, is utterly 
out of the question. It follows, then, that they 
were deceivers, or they were honest and competent 
witnesses, whose testimony establishes the resur- 
rection of Jesus beyond doubt. We pass, then, to 
the second point of the trilemma. 

Were tliey deceivers ? 

Xo 1 They could not have been deceivers, for 
several good and sufficient reasons : 

IsL They had no motive to induce them to deceive. 



DIVIKE OEIGIJN^ OF CHRISTIAIN' RELTGIOjS^. 247 

Sane men never do anything without a motive. 
And these disciples had no earthly motive to induce 
them to collude, for the purpose of making persons 
believe that Jesus rose, if he did not. What had 
they to gain by it ? I would like some candid skep- 
tic to tell. Can any mortal man conceive of any 
benefit that would accrue to the disciples by telling 
that Jesus rose, if it were false ? They could gain 
no money or property by it ! jN"o popularity or in- 
fluence ! ]N"othing under the blue canopy of the 
heavens could they gain by telling it, if it were not 
true. On the other hand, thev would loose all 
these things. So, if Jesus did not rise, they told a 
deliberate falsehood, when they knew that it was 
diametrically opposed to their interests for time 
and eternity. For be it rememdered that they had 
all been reared in the Jewish faith, and taught that 
God would punish the wicked, " and by no means 
clear the guilty." 

2d. Because all their teachings were opposed to 
everything like falsehood and deception. Truth was 
their w^atchword. And if they were deceivers, then 
we have the anomaly of a set of men constructing 
and enforcing the best code of ethics eyer known to 
man, while perpetrating the greatest fraud that was 
ever practiced upon humanity. 

3d. Every motive calculated to influence the hu- 
man mind was against proclaiming that Jesus rose,, 
if it were false. Loss of means, loss of friends,, 
loss of popularity and influence, lo&s of liberty and 



348 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS- EYIDEKCE. 

loss of life. And worse than all, loss of a good 
conscience and self respect. If it were false, all 
these considerations wonld speak in thnnder tones, 
and say, ''Don't tell it ! '' 

4th. They gained nothing by telling it if true, ex- 
cept the peace of mind which conies with the con- 
sciousness of having performed an important duty, 
and the hope of future felicity, which the promises 
of their risen Redeemer inspired. 

5th. They gave the very highest evidences of sin- 
cerity that it were possible to give. After they 
commenced to publish the resurrection, they found 
that it brought upon them, as a matter of fact, what 
they had reason theoretically to anticipate: ''the 
loss of all things ; " while it brought them nothing 
but suffering, scorn and privation. If they had not 
been honest and sincere, believing that they told 
" the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the 
truth," when they found that their story brought 
upon them privation and want, opprobrium and 
obloquy, hatred and malice, turmoil and unrest, 
stripes and imprisonment, iaconvenience and death; 
I say when they found this to be the result, they 
certainly would have recanted and told the truth, if 
that was not the truth which they published in the 
first instance. But, no ! Not one of them ever 
turned State's-evidence, or changed his testimony. 
Could greater evidence of sincerity have been 
given? Suppose that the grave-robbers, who stole 
the body of A. T. Stewart, were as numerous as the 



DIVINE OKIGIlSr OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 249 

disciples of Jesus, and suppose that they had come 
out boldly and proclaimed that Mr. Stewart had 
arisen from the dead, that they had seen him, con- 
versed with him, and dined with him, after his 
resurrection. Then imagine them arrested, threat- 
ened, scourged, imprisoned, and some of them put 
to death. Would they not retract their former 
statement, and acknowledge that they had stolen 
the body ? At least, would not some of them turn 
State's-evidence, rather than endute so much suffer- 
ing, and endanger their lives, just for the sake of a 
falsehood ? Most assuredly they would. As soon 
as a few of them were imprisoned, a few whipped, 
and a single one put to death, they would then cry, 
" hold, enough ! " and confess the truth with alacrity. 
Human nature is the same the world over, and if 
these disciples had colluded to make people believe 
that Jesus rose, when he did not, there is no doubt 
but what they would have retracted it, when the 
hand of persecution came down so heavily upon 
them. At least, some of them would have broken 
ranks, and told a different story. But, no. They 
all stood steadfast and immovable : and what thev 
said first, they said last, and all the time ! 

The arrest and crucifixion of their master had so 
terrified them that they were wont to meet in an 
upper room, with closed doors, for fear of the unbe- 
lieving Jews. Then, when they went forth and 
began to publish the resurrection, they found that 
it arrayed against them the hostility of all the Jews, 



250 HA:^rD-B00K of chkistiak evidet^ce. 

Pharisees and Saddiicees. They, therefore, found 
that their proclamation was very unpopular, array- 
ing against them the enmity and hatred of their 
countrymen, and subjecting them to rebuffs and 
contempt. But they continued to preach that Jesus 
had arisen. 

They then found that the loss of friendship was 
followed by threats and imprisonment. Peter and 
John w^ere imprisoned for preaching the resurrec- 
tion, and, when released, threatened and com- 
manded to do so no more. ^ But still, " with great 
power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection 
of the Lord Jesus." — Acts iv:32. And all the wit- 
nesses stood firm and immovably committed to 
their first testimony. 

Then the Sadducees, led by the high-priest, ar- 
rested all the apostles and put them in prison, f 
But still there was not one found among all the 
witnesses that would change his testimony, and say 
that Jesus did not rise. On the contrary, as soon 
as released, the apostles preached boldly in the 
name of the risen Jesus, and, in the language of 
their enemies : " filled Jerusalem with their doc- 
trine ! " When re-arrested, they spoke boldly, and 
said : " We ought to obey God rather than men. 
The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye 
slew and hanged on a tree. Him hath God exalted 
with his right hand to be a Prince and a Savior, for 
to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. 

* Acts, 4:th chap. f Acts, 5th chap. 



DiviKE OEiaiN OF CHRisTiAisr religio:n'. 251 

And we are liis witnesses of these things ; and so is 
also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them 
that obey him.' --Acts v : 29-32. 

This short speech so exasperated the persecutors 
that they resolved to slay the whole dozen of the 
apostles, and were only restrained from so doing by 
the wise and timely counsel of Dr. Gamaliel, a 
learned and -influential Pharisee. But even his 
mild and conservative speech was unable to restrain 

them from inflicting personal violence on the apos- 
tles, so the whole twelve were beaten before they were 

set at liberty. But, notwithstanding the apostles 
had all been subjected to stripes and imprisonment^ 
and had narrowly escaped with their lives, they still 
continued to proclaim the resurrection of Jesus. 
There was not one who would give different testi- 
mony, or even be silent on that, though strictly 
charged and severely threatened by their persecu- 
tors when released from custody. Nor was there 
one among the whole five hundred witnesses sufii- 
ciently terrified to cause him to change his tes- 
tim.ony. 

But that is not all. After awhile one of the wit- 
nesses (Stephen) was stoned to death ; but even in 
the hour of death he maintained the truth of his 
testimony, and almost with his last expiring breath 
declared that he saw the risen Jesus standing on 
the right hand of God in heaven. Then an apostle 
(James) is put to death,^ and another is imprisoned 

* Acts, 12th chap. 



252 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJS" EYIDEIS^CE. 

and Ms death determined on. But still all the wit- 
nesses maintain nnflinchingly that Jesns rose ! 
There is not one fonnd that even death itself can 
canse to recant. 

The disciples find the whole Gentile world arrayed 
against them, as well as the Jews. And they meet 
with persecution, stripes, imprisonment, death, from 
l3oth quarters. First one is killed and then another, 
until many have sealed their testimony with their 
blood I^ But the witnesses all maintain their 
integrity in the face of opposition, in the face of 
persecution, and cling with an unparalleled tenacity 
to their declaration that Jesus rose, even despite 
death itself. Then, I ask in all candor, were they 
honest and sincere ! Most assuredly they were. 
They gave the very highest conceivable evidence of 
honesty and sincerity. Whenever any one is will- 
ing to suffer as they did, and even to lay down his 
life for his cause, every reasonable man will readily 
grant that he is sincere. We have seen that these 
witnesses were Avilling to endure stripes, imprison- 
ment, and even death, in attestation of the fact that 
Jesus rose. They were therefore unquestionably 
honest and sincere, and could not have been 
deceivers. 

The witnesses being honest and sincere, it follows 
conclusively that Jesus rose. Because we have 
already shown that it was impossible for them to 
be deceived themselves. Remember we set out 

* See Note at end of eliapter. 



DIVIKE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 253 

with a trilemma : Either they were deceived, or 
deceivers, or honest and competent witnesses. Well, 
as I have shown that they could not be deceived, and 
that they were not deceivers, the last hypothesis 
stands proved : " that they were honest and compe- 
tent witnesses ;" and being such their testimony 
stands good, and my proposition is proved : " That 
Jesus of Nazareth rose from the dead,^^ If it is not 
proved, nothing can be proved by testimony. For 
no culprit was ever hanged on better evidence ; and 
there is no fact of ancient history better attested, 

CORROBORATIVE FACTS. 

The foregoing proof of the resurrection is so over- 
whelmingly conclusive that nothing further is 
needed— the argument needs not one additional 
prop. But there are three facts which corroborate 
the proof adduced so strikingly tliat I cannot leave 
the subject without calling attention to them : 

1st. Tacitus, in the passage previously quoted, 
states that Jesus was crucified, that his religion was 
then checked for awhile^ but soon hro'ke out again 
and spread all over Judea and reached even to Rome. 
—See Annals^ hook 15^ chap, IJf, That the death of 
Christ should check his religious movement for a 
time, was the most natural thing in the world ; but 
that it should soon break out again with renewed 
vigor is unaccountable, unless some new impetus 
were by some means given to it. The statement of 
Tacitus is therefore suggestive, and coincident with 



254 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAJN^ EVIDENCE. 

the sacred writers accordins: to whom the death of 
Messiah cansed a pause, an awful pause as if the 
Universe stood still I For fifty days the movement 
so successfully inaugurated by the Xazarene, and 
which had made such a great stir in the wo Id, was 
still — the Galilean fishermen were either noislessly 
casting their nets into ihe tranquil waters of Gen- 
eseret or quietly housed in an upper room — but 
w^hen the dav of Pentecost was fullv come Jerusalem 
was shaken* by the announcement that Jesus had 
revived again ! Then, like a fire kindled in com- 
bustible material fully dry, the movement spread 
with rapidity till it reached Rome and shook the 
palace of the C^sars I The resurrection explains 
the temporary suspension of the movement, and the 
increased velocity subsequently given to it, which 
attracted the attention of the Roman historian. 
Without irresistible proof of its truth the story 
would not have received sufficient credence to give 
it such rapid and gigantic strides in the world. 

2d. A symbolic representation of Christ's burial 
and resurrection has been kept up among his fol- 
lowers ever since his resurrection was proclaimed — 
I mean baptism. About three thousand submitted 
to this institution on the first dav his resurrection 
was publicly proclaimed, and it has been perpetu- 
ated ever since. In his letter to the CoUosians, Paul 
describes baptism as a burial and resurrection, and 
in his epistle to the church at Rome he deposeth as 
follows : 



DIVINE OEIGIISr OF CHRISTIAJST RELIGION. 255 

" What shall we say then ? Shall we continue in sin, that ^race 
may abound ? 

'' God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer 
therein ? 

'' Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus 
Christ were baptized into his death ? 

" Therefore, we are buried with him by baptism into death : that 
like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the 
Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 

''For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his 
death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection. 

'' Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Aim, that the 
body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not 
serve sin. 

'' For he that is dead is freed from sin. 

" Now, if we be dead with Christ, w^e believe that we shall also 
live with him. 

" Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; 
death hath no more dominion over him. 

'' For in that he died, he died unto sin once ; but in that he liveth, 
he liveth unto God. 

" Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 
but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord." — Rom. 6 : 1-12 ; 
Col. 2 : 12. 

That great and good man, John Wesley, the 
founder of Methodism, says this alludes to the 
ancient manner of baptizing by immersion. Here, 
then, we have a living monument of the resurrec- 
tion. Every burial in the liquid grave and emersion 
therefrom says in thunder tones, '' The buried Jesus 
rose again !" 

3d. A day has been observed in memory of the 
resurrection ever since the event took place. The 
observance of the Lord's day originated in the very 
infancy of Christianity, and that without a positive 
command to keep it, and it has been kept up ever 
since ; and so strong a hold doe^s it have upon the 
human mind, that at the present time legislators in 
almost all civilized countries respect it. This.is all 



256 ha:n'd-book of christia]^ evideis-ce. 

tlie more remarkable when we remember that the 
day kept in commemoration of the resurrection of 
Christ supplanted a day of venerable antiquity, 
kept sacred in commemoration of the creation of 
the world and the deliverance from Egyptian bond- 
age — the two dearest events cherished in the Jewish 
heart. For be it remembered that all of Christ's 
followers for many years were Jews — and all the 
apostles were Jews. And why those sons of Jacob 
could allow their sacred Sabbath to be superseded 
by another day is inexplicable, unless they had con- 
clusive proof that a grander event than the deliver- 
ance from Egypt had occurred, and one even rival- 
ing the creation itself. Such an event they had in 
the resurrection of the Messiah, for as the poet 
sings. : 

'* 'Tvvas great to speak a world from nought ! 
'Twas greater to redeem I ! " 

That accords with the earliest reason given for the 
celebration of the Lord's day. Barnabas in an 
epistle written about A. D. 72, says : " The eighth 
day is the beginning of another world ; and there- 
fore with joy we celebrate the eighth day, on which 
Jesus rose from the dead." 

APPLICATION. 

I conclude this chapter with a few remarks con- 
cerning its application to my general subject. The 
resurrection of Jesus from the tomb proves him to 
be what he claimed to be. He claimed to be the 



MARTYRDOM OF APOSTLES. 257 

Messiah ; therefore he is the Messiah. He claimed to 
be the Son of God ; therefore he is the Son of God. 
And being such, whatever he taught is true. The 
Christian religion is true, for he is its head and 
founder. The OlcJ Testament is true, for he endorsed 
it. The New Testament is true, for he told the apos- 
tles that his Spirit should guide them into all the 
truth. The Gospel promises are true, for he gave 
them. The faith of the Gospel is true, for he is the 
" author and finisher of the faith." In short, since it 
is established that Jesus rose from the dead, all the ^ 
claims of his holy religion are established, the whole 
superstructure stands unshaken and immovable ; 
and we may have strong confidence, who have fled 
for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us, 
knowing in whom we have believed. 

Note — Martyrdom to an opinion, merely proves sincerity in that 
opinion : but martyrdom to a fact, about which there can be no mis- 
take, proves the fact to be true. The martyrs to the resurrection died 
in attestation of a fact, not an opinion. 

Infidels of late years feel the force of this argument so sensibly, that 
they are endeavoring to raise doubt as to whether the apostles suffered 
martyrdom. I deem it well, therefore, to sum up, in a foot note, such 
evidence and information as I have at hand on that subject. I, there- 
fore, remark : 

1. Reasoning a priori, we would conclude that the apostles, or a 
number of them, suffered martyrdom ; for that was the fate of John 
the Baptist and Jesus near the beginning of their career, and of mul- 
titudes of Christians near the close of it. This is an undeniable truth, 
attested by such men as Josephus and Tacitus, and accredited by such 
men as Rabbi Wise and the historian Gibbon. It would, therefore, be 
a miracle of miracles, if the apostles all esc-aped with their lives, and 
were left standing, like a dozen indestructible pillars, while so many 
of their co-laborers were slain, by the bitter hand of persecution. 



258 HAIS-D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIN" EYIDEZS^CE. 

Remember Tacitus testifies that many Christians were martyred in 
Rome, as early as A. D. 6i ; and Gibbon says the most skeptical 
criticism is bound to respect the truth of this declaration. Rabbi 
Wise alludes to the martyrdom of John the Baptist, and then adds : 
^^ So the doom of Jesus was sealed. After a few days, giving him 
scarcely time enough to expound his scheme of salvation— the Romans 
captured and crucified him, as thousands of Jews were crucified in 
those days, some by the same Pilate.'' — Thkee Lectuee?. p. 6. Then, 
on the 31st page, the Rabbi says of Paul : "Fortunately, however, he 
was retained in Caesarea, when Nero in Rome put to death the Christ- 
ians with exquisite cruelty. * * « * He came to Rome in the 
year 65, when the cruelty of Nero-s proceedings against the Christians 
filled every heart with compassion, and humanity relented in favor of 
the Christians." Hear him once more: ^^ Pliny informs lis that in the 
days of the Emperor Trajan, that is, in the beginning of the Second 
Century, an edict existed to kill every man, woman, or child who 
professed Christianity; and this edict was in force also in the days of 
Marcus Aurelius, at the end of that Century,** ib. page 10. In view of 
all these facts, who can believe that the apostles all escaped unhurt? 
^^Credat JUD.EUS Apella; xox ego I" 

2. Stephen died in attestation of the Resurrection, soon after the 
apostles entered upon their labors. TThen on trial before the Sanhe- 
drim, his face became radiant with joy, and he declared that he saw 
heaven opened, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God; where- 
upon they rushed upon him. with mob violence, and stoned him to 
death. But he maintained his integrity to the last, calling on the name 
of Jesus, with his last expiring breath. Acts, vii :60. Stephen's fate 
makes the probability that many of the apostles sufiered martyrdom, 
almost a certainty. But approximate proof shall now give place to 
direct evidence. 

3. We have positive testimony that the apostle James (uow known as 
James the Great) died a martyr at the hands of Herod Agrippa I. 
Acts, xii : 2. 

4. We have historic evidence, outside of the Bible, that the other 
Apostle James (now called the Less) was put to death, and other dis- 
ciples with him. Josephus says the haughty high-priest Ananias 
called.a council of judges, '' and bringing before them James, the broth- 
er of him who is called Christ, and some others, he accused them as 
transgressors of the laws, and had them stoned to death."— Ant. B. 
20, chap. 9, sec. 1. Dr. Isaac 31. Wise, the Jewish Rabbi, already quo- 
ted, endorses this as authentic history. He says ^^the fanatic high- 
priest, Ananias, convened a court of his willing tools, tried James, the 



MAETYEDOM OF APOSTLES. 259 

brother of Jesus, and, finding him guilty of God knows what, had him 
;and some of his associates executed— a bloody deed which cost him 
his office, on account of the loud and emphatic protestations of the 
Jews before Agrippa II. and the Eoman governor.'' — Three Lec- 
tures, page 30. 

His martyrdom is also recorded by Hegesippus, a converted Jew of 
the Second Century. 

5. We have an abundance of evidence that Peter suffered martyr- 
dom. We learn from the Infidel writer, Julian, a Eoman Emperor, 
that Peter and Paul were both dead, and their tombs respected and 
frequented, before John wrote the Gospel which bears his name. — 
Cyril's Contra'. Julian, B. 10, p. 327. And that he died the death 
of a martyr, we learn from a statement made by John. He says that 
Jesus made the following declaration to Peter: 

'^ Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou gird- 
-edst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldst: but when thou shalt 
be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, 
and carry thee whither thou wouldest not." And then adds: '^ This 
spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify God." — John, 
xxi : 18, 19. Now, it is evident from this, that John knew that Peter 
had died a violent death at the hands of the persecutors ; and that 
Peter was sentenced to death, and expected soon to be executed, when 
he wrote his Second Epistle, and that he remembered, in that trying- 
hour, the prediction of the Savior, is evident from the following 
passage: 

^^ Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you 
up by putting you in remembrance; knowing that shortly I must put 
off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me. 
Moreover I will endeavour that ye may be able after my decease to 
have these things always in remembrance." — I. Peter, i : 13-15. 

Peter's martyrdom is attested by Clement, of Eome, who wrote 
before the end of the First Century, (Clement's 1st Ep. to Corinthians, 
chap. 5); and it is evident from a statement made in Muratori's Canon, 
compiled about A. D. 170, that Luke wrote some document in addition 
to his Gospel and Acts, in which he records the same. This ancient 
document, in an account of Acts of the Apostles, contains these words: 
*^ Luke relates to Theophilus, events of which he was an eye-w^itness, 
as also, in a separate place he evidently declares the martyrdom 
OF Peter, but omits the journey of Paul from Eome to Spain."— 
EouTH's Eeliqui^ Sacr^, p. 1-12. Con. & Howson's Life and 
Ep. of Paul, p. 801. 

Dr. Bloomfield says: ^' The universal testimony of antiquity concurs 



260 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHKISTIAX EVIDET^CE. 

in showing that Peter suffered martj^rdom by crucifixioD.'' Greek Tes- 
tament, p. 444. Philip Schaft' aajs the same thing, in almost the same- 
words: ''It is the voice of all antiquity, that Peter was cruci- 
fied in the persecution under Xero.*'— Apostolic Church, p. 372, 
and page 363-365. And Origen says "he was crucified with his head 
downwards.'*— American Cyclopaedia, page 353. 

6. There is abundant evidence that Paul suffered martyrdom. 
Clement, of Rome, in his epistle to the Corinthians, chap. 5, says: "He 
came to the limits of the West, and died a martyr under the rulers.'' 

Bingham, who is referred to by the American Cyclopaedia as good 
authority, says it is unquestionable that Peter and Paul both suft'ered 
martyrdom, in the persecution under Xero ; that " Eusebius shows 
this out of Caius Romanus, Turtullian, Origen and Dionysus of Cor- 
inth, who say that one w^as crcucified and the other beheaded; that 
their festivals were anciently observed, as other festivals of the mar- 
tyrs; and adds: " The like may be concluded of all the other apostles, 
who suffered martyrdom in the several countries where they preached 
the Gospel." — Bingham's Antiquities, p. 1161. 

For a full account of his execution, see "History of the Apostolic 
Church," by Philip Schaft', and " Life and Epistles of Paul," by Cony- 
be are <fe Howson. 

7. The other apostles, at an early date, scattered to difierent parts of 
the wo rid. As Prof. Schafl' truly says: " Eternity w^ill assuredly dis- 
close many hidden flow^ers and fruits of Christian life and labor, which 
are either not at all, or at least very imperfectly, recorded in books of 
history. Dowm to the Apostolic Council, A. D. 50, the twelve disci- 
ples seem still to have looked on Jerusalem as the center of their 
activity, and, with the exception of Paul, not to have gone far 
beyond Palestine. Thenceforth we find none but James in the Jewish 
capital, (Acts, xxi : 18,) the rest having scattered to different lands." — 
(Apostolic Church, p. 386.) It is therefore impossible, in the very 
nature of the case, to have the same unmistakable testimony in regard 
to their fate, that we possess with reference to the fate of the tw^o 
James', and Paul and Peter. But we have sufficient evidence that 
several of the others suffered martyrdom besides those four. Mr. 
Gibbon admits that " after the death of Christ, his innocent disciples 
were punished with death" (Decline and Fall, chap. 15) and Mr. Renan 
says: "The Sadducee family of Hanan long retained the pontificate, 
and, more powerful than ever, unceasingly waged the cruel war 
against the disciples and the family of Jesus, which it had commenced 
against its founder. Christianit}^, which owed to him the crowding 
act of its foundation, owed to him also its first martyrs." — Life of 



MARTYRDOM OF APOSTLES. 261 

Jesus, p. 358. The American Cyclopoedia says: ^^ Legends about all 
of them were early current, recounting their voyages, sufferings, 
and martyrdoms." And Dr. Kitto says: ^^The current traditions, 
generally received at the time, doubtless had a basis of historic facts, 
and may, therefore, be accepted in the main as credible."— History 
OF THE Bible, p. 622. 

The earliest ecclesiastical historians all unite in attesting the mar- 
tyrdom of Matthias, and some of them say he was stoned by the unbe- 
lieving Jews. Apropos, the Babylonian Talmud contains the following: 
'^ When Matthai was brought forth, he said to his judges, ^ Shall Mat- 
thai be slain ! But it is written, AYhen shall I come (Matai) and appear 
before God? ' (Ps. xlii : 2.) But they answered : ' Yes, Matthai shall 
be slain. For it is written, When (Matai) shall he die, and his name 
perish?'" (Ps. xli:5.) The Talmud, as quoted by Lightfoot, also 
alludes to the execution of four other disciples in the same manner. 

It is related by Gregory, Ambrose, Jerome, Chrysostom, Athanasius 
and Eusebius, that Thomas went and preached the Gospel in India, 
and was put to death by the Brahmans. When Cosmos explored the 
East, in A. D. 522, he found a multitude of Christians ; and when the 
Portugese began their colonization in India, they found nearly two 
hundred thousand, calling themselves "Thomas-Christians," and yearly 
commemorating his martyrdom by visiting his tomb-— See Smith's 
Elements of Divinity, p. 373. 

It can hardly be doubted that Andrew suffered martyrdom at Patrae 
{Patras), in Achaia, by order of the Proconsul ^Egeas, as reported; for 
not only does the minute particularity as to places, persons, and trans- 
actions indicate triith, but the C7'ux deciisata X, on which he was cruci- 
fied has been called '' Andrew's cross " ever since. 

8. We have circumstantial evidence sufficient to establish the 
fact that a number of the apostles suffered martyrdom. 

In the first place, it is recorded by all four of the evangelists that 
Jesus told his apostles that some of them would be put to death — Mat. 
XXIV : 9 ; Mark xiii : 9, 12 ; Luke xxi : 16 ; John xvi : 2-4. Now, it 
will neither be maintained that Jesus needlessly aroused their fears, 
when there was no occasion for it, nor that his friends put this into his 
mouth when he had never said it and it had never happened ; it fol- 
lows, therefore, that one of two things is certainly true : either Jesus 
said it because he knew it would take place, or they put it into his 
mouth because it had taken place. Let the Infidel take either horn of 
the dilemma. If the first is true, Jesus knew the future, knew they 
would be killed, and it came to pass as he predicted. If the second is 
true, the fact of their martyrdom is directly established. 



262 HA]srD-BO0K or CHEISTIAJN" evidejs^ce. 

In the second place, the early Christians commemorated the death 
of their martyrs annually by visiting their tombs. Such festivals were 
kept in honor of the apostles. This is attested by early Christian 
writers and confirmed by the Emperor Julian. They generally believed 
that all the apostles sealed their testimony with their blood, except 
John. See Bingham's Antiquities. 

In the third place, early apologists, in their discussions with Infidels, 
based an argument upon the martyrdom of the apostles. The well- 
known Infidel writer Porphyry, who flourished A. D, 170, wrote a& 
follows : '^ Ignorant and indigent men, because they had nothing, per- 
formed some signs by magical art ; which is no great matter ; for the 
magicians in Egypt, and many others, have wrought signs." ^^Let it 
be granted," replies Jerome, ^^ but then, why did they die? Why 
were they crucified ? Others have wrought signs by magical arts, but 
they did not die for a dead man ; they were not crucified for a man that 
had been crucified. They knew him to be dead ; and did they die 
without any reason? Our victory is completed in the blood of the 
apostles ; our faith is ratified in their blood ! Let us therefore praise 
God, to whom be glory for ever and ever."— Brevarium on Psalter^ 
vol. 2, pp. 334, 335. 

Prof. W. J. Bolton quotes several similar arguments in the 7th chap- 
ter of his admirable work, and on page 281, he says: '^The circum- 
stances of the case especially dwelt upon by the Apologists were, the 
incredibly short time the Gospel took to accomplish its end ; the extent 
of its conquest, being nothing less than the known world; against an 
opposition the most unanimous, violent and persevering that can well 
be imagined." 

9. But it would not invalidate my argument if I were unable to show 
that any of them actually lost their lives. For we have ample evidence 
that they were all willing to sufl'er death, rather than give up their 
testimony to the resurrection ; and in this consists the strength of the 
argument. Their Master had told them that they should be persecuted 
and killed.— Mat. xxiv : 9 ; xxiii : 34. But soon after he was risen^ 
they boldly proclaimed the fact in the capital of the Jewish nation. 
Two of their number were arrested and threatened.— Acts iv. But 
they didn't swerve. Then the entire twelve were arrested and impris- 
oned, but they proclaimed the rel^urrection, right in the face of their 
judges when life was endangered.— Acts v : 17, 30. Their enemies 
decided to slay them, but were restrained by Gamaliel. They were 
severely beaten before they were released, and commanded not to- 
speak in the name of Jesus. But notwithstanding their narrow escape 
from death, and their severe scourging, and in spite of threats, they 



MARTYRDOM OF APOSTLES. 263 

still preached the risen Saviour ^^ daily in the temple, and in every 
house.'' — Acts v : 33-42. One of their fellow-laborers was killed. — 
Acts vii. But they all stood firm. A great persecution aro^e, which 
caused the disciples generally to scatter abroad. But the apostles 
remained at their post, and risked their lives — Acts viii : 1. One of 
the Apostles was killed.— Acts xii : 2. But even that did not restrain 
the rest of them from giving testimony to the resurrection. This shows 
that they were willing to sufter death, if necessary, in attestation of 
the truth of what they preached. 

Take Peter as a particular example. Before the crucifixion, fear of 
death impelled him to deny Jesus. But see how bold from the very 
day he proclaimed that Jesus was risen. Nothing could daunt him 
from Pentecost forward. The Sadducees were grieved because he 
'' preached through Jesus the resurrection (Acts iv : 2),'' and had him 
arrested and imprisoned, but when brought before the rulers he took 
pains to tell them, ^^ Jesus Christ of N^azareth, whom ye crucified, God 
raised from the dead'' (Acts iv : 10), and when threatened and com- 
manded to speak no more in that name, he replied : '' We cannot but 
speak the things which we have seen and heard " (iv : 20) ; and when 
further threatened and released, he, with the others, with great power 
gave ^^ witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus." (iv : 33.) And 
when he was arrested with the whole college of Apostles, he acted as 
spokesman when they declared in the face of all the priests, " The 
God of our fathers raised up Jesus," etc. (v : 29, 30.) And although 
threatened and severely beaten (v : 40) he continued to proclaim the 
resurrection with all conceivable boldness, tiU again arrested, when 
James was put to death." — Acts xii : 3. And notwithstanding James 
had been executed, and his own life had only been saved by a deliver- 
ance from prison, he continued to preach Jesus and the resurrection, 
till the close of his life. Then in the prospect of death, and with his 
Master's prediction that he should suffer martyrdom before his mind, 
he serenely contemplates his dissolution, and declares, ^' We have not 
followed cunningly devised fables." — II Peter i : 14, 16. 

Take John as another example. He was with Peter when he was first 
arrested, shared his imprisonment and his threats, and all that Peter 
so boldly proclaimed, the beloved disciple sanctioned and endorsed. 
Their persecutors marvelled at the boldness, not only of Peter, but of 
John also. — Acts iv : 13. And about all that has been said of Peter 
could be said of John. When the twelve were arrested and punished, 
he shared their imprisonment and their stripes. — v : 40. Although, in 
the death of James he lost his own brother (xii : 2), he still remained 
true and steadfast, through a long and eventful life, laboring for Jesus 



264 HAiN^D-BOOK OF cheistia:n- evidence. 

with pen and tongue, and suffered banishment to the lonely Isle of 
Patmos rather than give up ^^the testimony of Jesus Christ.'^— Rev. 
i : 9. Though naturally as mild and gentle as the lamb, he displayed 
the bravery and fortitude of the lion, and would have sacrificed his 
life in attestation of the resurrection, if called upon to do so. 

Finally, take Paul as an example. He changed from a fierce perse- 
cutor to a zealous advocate of the Gospel. He assigned as the reason 
for the change that he had seen and conversed with the risen Jesus. 
After he commenced ^^ preaching the faith which he once destroyed,-' 
several attempts were made to kill him. — Acts ix : 23, 24 ; xiv : 5. 
But he continued to prea-ch th^ resurrection. Then he was stoned 
and left for dead (Acts xiv : 19), but reviving he continued to proclaim 
the resurrection, both to Jews and Greeks. This proves just as much 
as his actual death would prove ; for they aimed to kill him, and 
thought they had done it. We have even a stronger case than we 
would have if he had died at the time. For the fact that h^ continued 
to proclaim the Gospel after he revived shows conclusively that he 
possessed such strong and certain evidence of the resurrection of 
Jesus, that he was willing to be killed rather than cease proclaiming 
it. And this he frequently declared in Epistles, admitted even by 
skeptics to be genuine. He declared that he counted not his life dear 
unto himself— that to live was Christ, and to die was gain. Then, 
writing of his sufierings, in common with others, he said : 

^^We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed ; we are per- 
plexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken ; cast down, 
but not destroyed ; always bearing about in the body the dying of 
the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in 
oiu* body. 

^^ For w^e which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, 
that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh. 

'^ So then death worketh in us, but life in you. 

^^ We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I 
believed, and therefore have I spoken : we also believe, and therefore 
speak : knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up 
us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you." — II Cor. iv : 8-14. 

Then in the last letter ever penned by the grand old soldier of the 
cross, which of itself shows that he expected to be put to death, he 
wrote to Timothy, his son in the Gospel : 

^^ Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from 
the dead according to my gospel : w^herein I suffer trouble as an evil 
doer, even unto bonds ; but the word of God is not bound. 



MAETYEDOM OF APOSTLES. 265 

'^ Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake, that they may 
also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory. 

^^ It is a faithful saying : For if we be dead with him, we shall also 
live with him : if we suffer, we shall also reign with him : If we deny 
him, he also will deny us : If we believe not, yet he abideth faithful 
he cannot deny himself." — II Tim. ii : 8-13. 

Finally, in the immediate prospect of decapitation, he wrote : 

'' I am now^ ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is a 
hand. 

'^ I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kep 
the faith : henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of rightoousness, 
which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day : and 
not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing.'' — I 
Tim. iv : 6-8. 

In view of these facts, the question as to how many of the apostles 
were actually killed is of greater concern to the historian than to the 
apologist. 



266 HA]S^D-BOOX OF CHEISTIA]^ EYIBEKCE. 



CHAPTER III. 



The Claims of Christ Corroborated and Confirmed 
hy Concurring Circumstances and Co-incidences. 



"A. thousand oracles divine 
Their common beams unite, 

That sinners may with angels join 
To worship God aright.'' 




^HEN we see a tailor thread Ms needle, we 
4 perceive that the eye of the needle and the 

^ ^ point of the thread come together with 
precision and naturalness. We readily discern 
the reason. There is a mind back of both, guiding 
and directing. Wlien we stand upon a lofty emi- 
nence and behold a vast army performing the 
various military manoeuvres orderly and with ease ; 
then see them advance upon the fortifications of the 
enemy, part attacking in front, part in rear, and 
part on right or left ; we see the same principle on 
a larger scale. The thought at once suggests itself 
that there is one mind controling all the movements 
of the various divisions of the army. 

Furthermore, when we see a steam-flouring mill 
in operation, we can trace all of the machinery and 
the various fixtures of the millstones. We readily 
perceive that one mind arranged everything with 
reference to those and the work which they perform, 
from the boiler to the hopper ; and that the bolting- 



DIYIIN^E OEIGIlSr OF CHRISTIAIS^ EELIGIOlSr. 267 

machine and all the contrivances connected with the 
flour after it is ground are arranged for the purpose 
of completing the work begun by the millstones. 
In other words, that there is unity and design in the 
arrangements and machinery of a flouring mill, and 
that the mill- stones are^the center of that unity. 

When we turn our attention from art to nature we 
find the same great principles prevailing. When we 
scan the foot-prints of creation, we are impressed 
with the thought that everything was made with 
reference to man ; that he is the grand central figure 
with reference to which everything was created, and 
for whose benefit all things were brought into 
being. We see him typified and foreshadowed in 
all the animals which were by successive steps 
brought into existence before his creation. Then, 
after his creation we see the various animals serving 
him and administering to his wants. This great 
truth is taught, not by sacred history only, but by 
science as well. Prof. Owen says : 

"All the parts and organs of man had been sketched out m 
anticipation, so to speak, m the inferior animals ; and the recooiii- 
tion of an ideal exemplar in the vertebrated animals, proves that 
the knowledge of such a being as man must have existed before 
man appeared. For the Divine Mind which planned the archetype 
also foreknew all its modifications. The archetypal idea was man- 
ifested in the flesh long prior to the creation of man." 

Further on, this eloquent writer remarks : 

••We learn from the past history of our globe that she has 
advanced with slow and steady steps, guided"l)y the archetypal 
light amidst the wreck of worlds from the first embodiment of the 
vertebrate idea under its old ichthyic vestment, until it became 
arranged in the glorious garl) of tlie human form.-' — Milligaii's 
Scheme of Redem.ption^ pages ViiS and 147. 



268 ha:xd-book of CHRisxiAisr eytdein^ce. 
That most eminent scientist. Prof. Agassiz, says : 

'' The plan of man's organization begins with tlie fish, and we 
can trace it tlirough the successive geological formations. ^ *- 
^ ^ Is it then too much to say that when the first vertebrate 
was called into existence in the shape of a fish, it was part of the 
plan of that framework into which its life was moulded that it 
should end with man. the last and Ijighest in the order of succes- 
sion." — Gi^aham Lectures, pages 107. 13S. 

The distinguished Hugh Miller remarks that brain 
at lirst resembles that of the fisli. He then adds : 

•'A few additions more convert it into a brain undistinguishable 
from that of the reptile', a few additions more impart to it the per- 
fect appearance of the brain of a hirdv it then dcA^elops into a brain 
exceedingly like tliat of a manwiiferoiis quadruped\ and finally, 
expandingatop. and spreading out its deeply corrttgated lobes, till 
they project widely over the base, it assumes its unique character 
as a human hrain. Eadically such at the first, it passes through all 
the inferior forms, from that of the fish upward, as if eacli man 
were in himself not the microcosm of the old fanciful philosopher, 
btit something greatly more wonderful — a compendium of all ani- 
mated nature, and of kin to every creature that lives." — Foot Prints 
of the Creator. 

Now, as the creation and career of man is the 
central idea in the physical world, so the advent and 
work of Christ is central in the moral and spiritual 
universe. Other religions foreshadowed and typi- 
fied his religion, as other animals foreshadowed and 
typified man. And since his advent all the great 
events of history have been subservient to him, as 
the inferior animals are subservient to man. 

Prof. Tyler very truly says : 

'• As the earth was manifestly being made and prepared for man 
during all the ages before he was phic*ed upon it. and all the lower 
forms of existence now minister to him. so all the ages of htiman 
history prior to Christianity, and the progress of society and 
the march of history since all tends to the gradual establishment 
and final consummation of this highest form of the civilization of 
man and of the kingdom of God." — Theology of the Greek Poets, p. 3. 



DIYIJN^E OEIGIK OF CHEISTIAI^ EELIGIOJN^. 269 

Any man who penetrates the earth with the Bible 
in his hand, as Hugh Miller did, and compares the 
" testimony of the rocks " with the revelations of the 
Rock of Ages and the facts of history cannot fail to 
be impressed with this grand truth. That eminent 
scientist says : 

^' No sooner had the first Adara appeared and taUen than a new 
school of prophecy began, in which type and symbol were min- 
gled with what had now its first existence on earth, verbal enunci- 
ations, and all pointed to the second Adam, the Lord from heaven. 
In him creation and the Creator meet in reality, and not in mere 
semblance, as in the first Adam. On the very apex of the finished 
pyramid of being sits the adorable Monarch of all, as the son of 
Mary, of David, of the first Adam, the created of God, the eternal 
Creator of the Universe. And these, the two Adams', form the 
main theme of all prophecy both natural and revealed. And that 
type and symbol should have been employed witli reference not 
only to the second, but to the first Adam ; also, exemplifies, we are 
disposed to think, the unity of the style of Deity, and serves to 
show that it was He who created the worlds that dictated the Scrip- 
tares." — Footprints of the Creator^ as quoted by Pres. Milligan, 8ch, of 
Reel, p. 140. 

Before the coming of Christ we see a wonderful 
preparation for him everywhere — in Hebrew religion, 
in Greek culture, and in Roman jurisprudence and 
politics. The Jews furnished pupils to sit at the 
feet of the Great Teacher, and transmit his sublime 
teachings to mankind, as well as technicalities and 
illustrations to aid in setting forth the grand ideas of 
his kingdom ; the Greeks furnished the language in 
which to express those grand ideas ; while the 
Romans conquered all nations and furnished the 
heralds of the cross a universal empire in which to 
operate. Besides, all nations contributed toward 
the creation of a universal longing for the '^ Coming 



270 HA]^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAjN^ EYIDEISTCE. 

One," called in tlie Old Testament the '' Desire of 
all IN^ations." 

The preparation for him among the Jews was, as 
Prof. Schaff observes, mostly positive, bnt partly 
negative ; while among the Gentile nations it w^as 
mostly negative, but also in some measure positive. 
While the Israelites had their Moses, and their long 
line of prophets, other nations had such men as 
Zoraaster, Confucius, Socrates, Epimenedes, et al^ 
who were no doubt raised up in the good providence 
of God to be temporary teachers of their country- 
men, and to point them forward to one greater than 
they, the latchet of whose shoes they wxre not 
worthy to stoop down and loose. While God '' made 
known his ways unto Moses, his acts unto the 
children of Israel," he '4eft not himself without 
witness " among other nations. While Israel beheld 
the full-orbed moon, other nations were lighted 
on their journey by the twinkling stars. But 
in neither case did God vouchsafe any more 
light than was necessary to lead the world to the 
" True Light," w^hich came to earth to illumine every 
man. Just as in the creation the darkness preceded 
the light, and the evening came before the day, so 
history presents to us the progress of religious 
development. The coming of Christ was preceded 
by the world's night. Darkness hung like a pall 
over the inhabitants of the whole earth. The moon, 
however, was shining in Israel, and away off in the 
heathen world there twinkled innumerable stars. 



DIVIDE OEiailN' or CHEISTIAJN- EELIGIO]^. 271 

At length the Sun of Righteousness arose — his rays 
dispelled the night, eclipsed the stars, and caused 
the moon to appear but dimly. This figure holds 
good throughout. " The darkest hour is just before 
day." And all the systems of religion and morality 
had before the coming of Christ begun to wax old 
and decay, and were like an old garment ready to 
be folded up and laid aside — the Jews had corrupted 
their religion and divided into conflicting sects, 
while the surrounding nations were sinking in vice 
in spite of their philosophers and moralists. The 
brief period from John the Baptist to the resurrection 
of Christ corresponds to the aurora which precedes 
the rising sun and announces his approach. The 
sun was first seen when Jesus rose from the dead, 
and shown forth in all his golden splendor when 
the Holy Spirit descended on Pentecost — since then 
the world enjoys the light of day. And as the moon 
is sometimes obscured by clouds, so the Mosaic 
religion before the coming of Messiah was some- 
times obscured by the prevalence of idolatry or 
national captivity. And as the sun is sometimes 
obscured by clouds, so the bright light of Chris- 
tianity has to some extent been bedimmed by error 
and superstition. But it is very easy to distinguish 
day from night, even if the sun is not visible ; and if 
any man fails to see that the Christian era is an 
improvement upon everything that preceded it, it is 
because he is not familiar with history. 

The history of the world before Christ is, to a 



272 HA]^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIN' EVIDE]^CE. 

large extent, the history of Messianic preparation. 
One event followed another to fit the world for his 
coming. As Neander says in substance, the world 
was prepared for Christ Iby the great co-operative 
events of many past centuries. The Mosaic law 
and the enunciation of prophets, the Jewish disper- 
sion and the translation of the Scriptures, Greek 
culture and Roman dominion, the teachings of 
philosophers and the maxims of sages, the re- 
sponses of oracles and the noise of Sibyls, national 
intercourse and commercial relations, all united 
harmoniously to prepare the world for a universal 
law-giver and a higher, nobler, sublimer, and more 
efi*ective religion. Consequently, when Christ came, 
they were expecting him. The world was longing 
for such a teacher. Prof. Schaff says the best 
feature of that age was a ^'religious yearning^ 
which takes refuge from the turmoil and pain of 
life in the sanctuary of hope, but, unable to supply 
its own wants, is compelled to seek salvation en- 
tirely beyond itself." Hear him further : 

" Expectations of the coming- of a Messiah in various torms and 
decrees of clearness were at that time, hj the political, intellectual, 
and religious contact and collusion of the nations, spread over the 
Tvhole world, and, like the first red streaks upon the horizon, 
announced the approach of day. The Persians were looking for 
their Sosiosch, who was to conquer Ahriman and his kingdom of 
darkness. The Chinese sage, Confucius, pointed his disciples to a 
Holy One, who should appear in the West. The w^ise astrologers 
who came to Jerusalem to worship the new-born king of the Jews 
(Matt, ii : 1 sqq.)^ we must look upon as the noblest representatives 
of the Messianic hopes of the Oriental neathen. The western 
nations, on the contrary, looked toward the East, the land of the 
rising sun, and of all wisdom. Suetonius and Tacitus speak of a 
current saying in the Eoman Empire, that in the East, and more 



# 



DIVIDE OEIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGIOIS^. 273 

particularly in Judea, a new universal empire would soon be 

founded:'^— Apostolic Church, pp 183, 184^ 

The statement of Saetonins (Suet. Vespas,, c7i. 4) 
and Tacitus {Hist, v : 13)^ alluded to by the learned 
historian, is also made by Josephus, as follows : 

''But that which principally encouraged them to war, was an 
ambiguous oracle, found also in their sacred writings, that some 
one of their country should obtain the empire of the world." — 

Wars, B. 6, c. v., sec. Jf 

A while before the coming of Christ, the general 
expectation was beautifully expressed by the poet, 
Virgil : ' 

'^ The last age, decreed by fate is come ; 
And a new frame of all things does begin. 
A holy progeny from heaven descends, 
Auspicious be his birth ! which puts an end 
To th' iron age ! and from whence shall rise 
A golden state far glorious through the earth." 

— Virgil, Ec. 4- 

Not only was Christ's coming preceded by prep- 
aration, and paralleled by expectation, but his 
religion proved a grand success. Not only did all 
the streams of history flow to him, but he gathered 
them up and turned them into another channel. 
Despite all his scepticism, the historian. Gibbon, is 
constrained to say : 

" A candid but rational inquiry into the progress and establish- 
rnent of Christianity may be considered a very essential part of the 
history of the Roman Empire. While the great body was invaded 
by open violence, or undermined by slow decay, a pure and humble 

*'^That these historians falsely apply the saying to Vespasian, is 
altogether immaterial here.'' — Schaff. 



274 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS' EYIDEl^CE. 

religion gently insinuated itself into the minds of men. grew up in 
silence and obscurity, derived new vigor from opposition, and 
finally erected the triumi3hant banner of the cross on the ruins of 
the Capitol. Nor was the influence of Christianity confined to the 
limits of the Roman Empire. After a revolution of thirteen or 
fourteen centuries, that religion is still professed by the nations of 
Europe, the most distinguished portion of the human kind in arts 
and learnino', as well as in arms. By the industry and zeal of the 
Europeans, it has been diffused to the most distant shores of Asia 
and Afric^a. and by means of their colonies has been firmh^ estab- 
lished from Canada to Chili, in a world unknown to the ancients." 
— Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire^ ch. 15. jo. 504. 

And, with all his Infidelity, Ernest Renan says : 

'^ Bj an exceptional destiny, pure Christianity presents itself at 
the end of eighteen centuries with the character of a universal and 
eternal religion." — Life of Jesus, 

After thus expressing the conviction that Christi- 
anity will be eternal in its duration, he gives the 
reason. He says : 

^' It is because in fact the religion of Jesus is, in some respects, 
the final religion." — Life of Jesus, p, 365. 

Yes, and this mighty religion is still moving 
majestically on, and idolatry and superstition melt 
before it like snow before the summer sun. Cheer- 
ing reports come from the distant islands of the 
sea. Mr. Inglis, missionary to islands in the South 
Pacific Ocean, says when he went to Aneitum, 25 
years ago, there was not a widow on that island, 
because they were doomed to death when their 
husband died, and their corpse thrown into the 
sea with his; but that the "horrible practice has 
entirely disappeared under the Christianizing in- 
fluence of the missionaries ; " the inhabitants hav- 
ing become Christians. Thirty-six years ago the 



DIVIJSTE OEIGIN OF CHEISTlAlSr EELiaioisr. 275 

island of Samoa had a population of 34,000 idola^ 
ters. Now the population is 80,000 ; all nominal, 
and many practical, Christians. — Christian Stan- 
dard^ Jan, 11^ 1879, 1 clip the following from an 
Infidel paper : 

'• Moncure D. Conway writes from London: The many investi- 
p^ations into the affairs of India, now ^oing on, show that the 
freedom and immunity trom religious coercion which English 
supremacy has superinduced in that country, is playing havoc with 
the old deities. The people must for some time have been inwardly 
alienated from their gods, so long served and sacrificed to without 
returning to quid pro quo of health and wealth, and now that they 
are free to abandon they do so right and left, and the priesthood 
are at their wits' end to find gods to prop their falling influence." — 
Commo7t Sense^ Aug. 15, 1877. 

A faithful survey of Mr. Adam's Map of History, 
and a candid comparison of events before, at the 
time, and since Christ, at once demonstrates the 
truth that Jesus is the key of all history. Even 
Infidels are frequently impressed with this thought 
and some of them are frank enough to admit it. 
Henan says : 

''All history is incomprehensible without him." — Life of Jesus^ 
J), 50. 

Another distinguished Infidel, Mr. B. W. Rich- 
mond, says : 

''That Christ represents the mo?'al centime of our earth, I fully 
believe. His moral maxims cannot be altered or made clearer by any 
possible form of words." 

Then, as though calling to mind the long train of 
prophecies fulfilled in Jesus, and the fulfillment of 
predictions uttered by him, he continues : 

"I believe in the law of prophecy as inherent in the human 
mind." 



276 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIS^ EYIDEISTCE. 

Then, seeming to remember the high claims of 
Jesus and the wonderful influence which he has 
exerted upon humanity, he adds : 

" Christ is the moral centre of the universe." — Richmond and 
Bi^ttan Debate, p, 256. 

Such a view of the subject as we have before us, 
maintains the steady progress of mankind in relig- 
ion, from an age of formalities and ceremonies, to 
an era of simplicity and symmetrical development. 
It asserts the continuity of God's interest in the 
human family, and we are permitted to feel nearly 
every link of the chain which binds the worship- 
pers of our day to those of the remotest antiquity, 
on the one hand, and those of the latest posterity 
on the other. It at once shows Christianity to be, 
to use the language of Walter Scott, '' of such a 
nature and character as necessarily and legitimate- 
ly links it to the faith of all nations in all ages." 
— Great Demonstration^ page W, 

Such a view is calculated, as the very learned and 
philosophic Dr. Cocker expresses it : 

" To deepen and vivify our faith in the Christian system of truth, 
by showing* that it does not rest solely on a special class of facts, 
but upon all the facts of nature and humanity ; that its authoritj^ 
does not repose alone on the peculiar and *^ supernatural events 
which transpired in Palestine, but also on the still broader founda- 
tion of the ideas and laws of the reason, and the common wants 
and instinctive yearnings of the human heart. ^ ^ ^ The 
course and constitution of nature, the whole current of history, 
and the entire development of human thought in the ages anterior 
to the advent of the Redeemer center in, and can only be inter- 
preted by, the purpose of redemi^tion." — Chi^tianity and Greek Phil- 
osophy, 



DIVINE OEiaiK OF CHRISTIAlSr RELIGIOlSr. 277 

And what this able writer says of the " ages 
anterior to the advent of the Redeemer," is equally 
true of the epochs of history since the advent. 
Events before Christ, point forward to him ; events 
in the time of Christ, cluster around him ; events 
since Christ, point back to him. With this concep- 
tion before the mind, I will now present a few par- 
ticulars in detail : 

A. — The hatred between the ancient Jews and 
other nations was inveterate. The Jews had no 
dealings with the Samaritans, much less with the 
Gentiles. 

1. But notwithstanding the antipathy of the 
Hebrews towards other nations, their ancient proph- 
ets rose superior to all national considerations, and 
foretold that the Gentiles should trust in the Mes- 
siah and share the blessings of his reign. Is. xi : 10 ; 
Ix : 35 ; Ixv : 1 ; Joel ii : 32 ; Deut. xxxii : 43 ; Ps. Ixvi : 
1-4 ; cxvii : 1 ; Micah iv : 1-3 ; Jer. xvi : 19 ; Com- 
pare Romans xv : 12. 

2. When Jesus was born an old prophet declared 
that he should be '• a light to lighten the Gentiles ! " 
as well as the glory of Israel (Luke ii : 32) ; and 
Christ himself told the Jews : " other sheep I have 
which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, 
and they shall hear my voice ; and there shall be 
one fold, and one Shepherd." — John x : 16. 

3. When the time came to disciple the Gentiles, 
there was not a man among all the apostles of 



278 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIS' EYIDEIS-CE. 

Jesiis tliat was folly competent to perform the 
work necessary to be done. John was too mild, 
James was too much interested in the welfare of his 
own countrymen. Peter had the courage, but 
lacked the ability. They all lacked the proper 
education. It required a man of profound learn- 
ing, indomitable energy, untiring zeal, unswerving 
fidelity, unflinching courage, and remarkable pru- 
dence. Such a man was Saul of Tarsus. He was 
brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and possessed 
his teacher's wisdom and prudence. Besides, he 
had the advantage of being a young man in the 
prime of life and vigor of youth. Though a Hebrew 
of the Hebrews, he was raised in a Gentile city, 
and was conversant with Greek and Roman litera- 
ture. He understood the wants of the Gentiles and 
their disposition. He was the very man to take 
hold of the divine religion of Jesus Messiah, and 
establish it firmly in the Roman Empire. He could 
address Jews and Greeks alike in their own lan- 
guage, and with a knowledge of their thoughts and 
feelings. I venture to say that there was not a man 
in the whole world suited to fill the place then 
vacant, but Saul of Tarsus ! But, alas ! Instead of 
being found among the disciples of Jesus, he was 
among their persecutors. What is to be done ? Be 
silent, O heaven ! and give ear, O earth ! A won- 
derful change has suddenly taken place. The news 
spreads like wildfire, '' Saul now preaches the faith 
he once destroyed I " The exclamation of ancient 



DIVIl^E OEIGIIS^ OF CHRISTIAN RELiaiOlST. 279 

times, ''Is Saul also among the prophets?" did not 
so astonish those that heard it. It reverberated like 
a clap of thunder in a clear sky ! From that time 
forward Paul devoted his talents, his life, his all, to 
the work which he alone was competent to perform. 

B. — Christianity is preeminently the religion of 
humanity — a religion for all nations. 

1. Judaism (though divine) was a narrow, national 
religion. As Gibbon remarks, " admirably fitted for 
defence — never designed for conquest." The author 
of it never intended that it should make proselytes. 
And in its early history, its adherents made no 
eflTort at proselyting, and though in Christ's time 
" they compassed sea and land to make one prose- 
lyte," the more ancient aspect was quite different, 
and is thus described by the learned Max Miiller : 

"The Jews, particularly in ancient times, never thought of 
spreading their religion. Their religion was to them a treasure, a 
privilege, a blessing, something to distinguish them, as the chosen 
people of God, from all the rest of the world. A Jew must be of 
the seed of Abraham ; and when in later times, owing chiefly to 
political circumstances, the Jews had to admit strangers to some 
of the privileges of their theocracy, they looked upon them, not 
as souls that had been gained, saved, born again into a new broth- 
erhood, but as strangers, as proselytes ; which means men who 
have come to them as aliens — not to be trusted, as their saying 
was, until the twenty-fourth generation." — Lect on Missions. 

2. But the religion of Christ is remarkably cos- 
mopolitan in character. Jesus was entirely free 
from all national prejudice — he loved all men with- 
out regard to race or condition — and in his last 
words to his apostles he said to them to go and 
''teach all nations" — ''preach the Gospel to every 



280 HAIS'D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDEIN'CE. 

creature " — and that they should bear witness of 
him in Judea and Samaria, and to the uttermost 
parts of the earth. 

3. Soon, men of the various nations represented 
in the vast empire of Rome, who could not unite on 
Judaism, nor on any heathen system of religion, 
were worshipping in peace and harmony in the 
Christian congregations, and addressing each other 
as brethren ; while the apostles were rejoicing that 
the middle wall of partition was broken down, and 
Jews and Gentiles were all one in Christ. Renan 
was so struck with this aspect of the religion of 
Jesus that he was constrained to say : 

•• He founded the pure worship of no age, of no cUme, which 
shall be that of all lofty souls to the end ef time»*' He also speaks 
of it as the " religion of humanity.''— Z/z/e of Jesus, p. 215. 

C. — Notice how everything concurs as to the time of 

Messiah. 

1. The time of his advent was foretold. — Gen. 
xlix : 10 ; ^^ Dan. ii : 44 ; ix : 25 ; Haggai ii : 3-9. 

•^ The authorized translation of this passage is incorrect, and the 
common interpretation erroneous. The kingly sce-ptre was not then 
wielded by Judah, nor for a considerable time afterward. The 
first king was of the tribe of Benjamin, and the Maccabees were of 
Levi. The modern Jewish interpretation — '-^o tHhe shall depart 
from Judah till you come to Shiloh''^ — is equally fallacious, for 
Shiloh was not in existence at that time ; nor would the declara- 
tion make good sense if it were. According to Genesis the word 
translated sceptre ( ^ ^ J^ shehet) literally^ means a rod or staff. 
Jacob was speaking about something with which his sons were 
familiar. The Patriarch of each family carried a staff as the em- 



DIVIJS^E OEIGIX OF CHRISTIAIN' RELTGIOK. 281 

2. Jesus entered on Ms mission with the declara- 
tion : " The time is falfiUed, and the kingdom of 
God is at hand."— Mark i : 15. 

3. Afterward the Apostle Paul declared : " When 
the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth 
his Son." — Gal. iv : 4. 

** The moment had arrived which God had ordained from the be- 
ginning, and foretold by his prophets for Messiah's coming. It 
was not at a time arbitrarily chosen, that Christ appeared, nor did 
God send him forth but when mankind was ripe for his appearing. 
The exact period had arrived when all things were ready." — Light- 
foot on Gal. 

jy. — It cannot be said that Jesus took advantage of 
the general expectation and imposed himself 
upon his countrymen as their Messiah, when 
he was not, for he did not pander to their com- 
mon views and expectations. 

blem of his authority and an ensign of his tribe — as nations now 
have a flag. At the death of Jacob, the family of each son was con- 
stituted a separate tribe. All these had formerly been represented 
by one staff in the hand of Jacob — now they were to be represented 
by twelve. The staff in the hand of Judah was not to depart at 
his death, giving place to as many tribes as he had sons — but they 
were to continue as one family, one tribe. In other words, the 
Patriarch meant that the tribe of Judah should be perpetuated, as 
such till the Messiah came. This was fulfilled. The existence and 
identity of the tribe of Judah continued to the destruction of Jeru- 
salem — hence, the ^Sz^q^ departed soon after Messiah came. Jacob's 
language implied that some of the tribes should lose their identity. 
And it was so. The staff of J o&eph soon gave place to the two staffs^ 
one of Ephraim and one of Mannesseh. And many of the other 
tribes lost their identity before the coming of Christ. As to the law- 
giver, Judah furnished none till Christ ^' went forth from between 
his feet." The only law-giver prior to Christ (Moses) was fur- 
nished by Levi. 



282 HAIS^D-BOOK or CHEISTIAJN^ EYIDEIN^CE. 

1. The Jews in tlie time of Christ expected in the 
Messiah a military leader, who should free them 
from the foreign yoke and establish a temporal 
kingdom. 

2. But Christ did not encourage them to cherish 
any such ideas. He gave them to understand that 
his kingdom should be internal, spiritual. '' The 
kingdom of God,'- said he, " cometh not with observ- 
ation." 

3. The original prophecies, however, accorded 

more nearlj^ with what Christ was and did, than 

with what the Jews were expecting. The prophecies 

were by that generation of Jews misinterpreted; but 

Jesus disregarded their interpretation, and acted 

according to the original predictions. This is very 

strong evidence in his favor when we remember that 

all false Messiahs endeavored to conform to the 
popular expectation. 

E. — The place of his birth was foretold. 

1. The predictions pointed to Bethlehem. 

" But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the 
thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me 
that is to he ruler in Israel ; whose goings forth have bee?i from of 
old, from everlasting." — Micah t : 2. 

2. Jesus was born in Bethlehem, though his 
mother did not reside there. — Luke ii : 4. 

3. When Herod demanded of the chief priests and 
scribes where the Messiah should be born, they 
answered: ''In Bethlehem of Judea," and quoted 
the above prophecy. — Matt, ii : 4-5. 



DIVIDE ORiai]^' OF CHRISTIA]^^ EELIGIOIN^. 288 

T".— The Jewish Dispersion contributed greatly 
toward the general preparation for Christianity, 

1. Says Phillip Schaff: 

'' It is weU known that, after the Babylonish exile, the Jews 
were scattered over the whole world. Comparatively few^ of them 
availed themselves of the permission, orranted by Cyrus, to return 
to Palestine. The majority remained m Babylonia, or wandered 
into other lands. In Alexandria, for example, at the time of 
Christ, almost half the inhabitants were Jews, Avho, by trading, 
Iiad become rich and powerful." — Apostolic Ch., p. 176. 

There were also, as the Professor goes on to say, 
many Jews in Asia Minor, Greece and Rome. They 
still considered Jerusalem as their centre, and visited 
it from time to time at their great festivals. 

2. Many of these were present when Christ was 
crucified, and when the gospel was first preached on 
Pentecost, and could scatter the new^s far and wide. 
Dr. Smith in his Bible Dictionary divides the '' Dis- 
persion" into three divisions, Babylonian, Syrian 
and Egyptian, and says each division had represent- 
atives present on the day of Pentecost. 

3. When the apostles went forth to preach they 
found nearly everywhere Jews with an open Bible 
and a knowledge of the true God. Here was a good 
foundation to build on. N^ot only so, but this 
dispersion prepared the soil among the gentiles. 
As Dr. Augustus Neander says in substance, a 
reverence for the God of Israel and the sanctuary 
of the splendid Temple at Jerusalem, had long since 
found access among the Gentiles. Consequently a 
disposition to embrace Judaism had become so 
widely extended, particularly in several of the large 



284 HAIS'D-BOOK or CHEISTIAX EYIDEXCE. 

capital towns, that, as is well-known, the Roman 
authors, in the time of the first Emperors, often 
make it a subject of complaint. Thus Seneca, in 
his tract upon superstition, said of the Jews, " The 
conquered have given laws to the conquerors." — 
Neander^ v. i, p. 92. 

G. — Hellenistic Greek was an important factor in 
the establishment of the Christian system. 

1. A century before Christ the pure Hebrew was 
superceded by a corrupt Aramaean dialect, known 
as Syro-Chaldaic. But the Hellenistic Greek had for 
near three centuries been the common medium of 
communication throughout the civilized world. 

2. This language was adopted by the apostles as 
the language in which to write the Xew Testament. 
Being a Greek language enriched by Hebrew 
idioms, it was well adapted to the purpose of record- 
ing a universal religion. A late writer compares 
Greece to an intelligent secretary, for helping apos- 
tles, and others to publish their histories, epistles 
and visions, in the best manner possible, for the 
best intellects of the age. Mountford in " Miracles, 
2)ast and jpresent?^ jp, Jfo6. 

3. It has been well remarked by Prof. Schaff : 

•• The language of Hellas is the most beautiful, rich and har- 
monious ever spoken or written, and Christianity has conferred the 
highest honor on it. bv making it the organ of her sacred truths. 
We mav sav. it was predestined to form the pictures of silver, in 
which the golden apple of the g-ospel should be preserved for all 
o'enerations. To this end Providence so ordered, that by the con- 
quests of Alexander the Great, and the planting of Greek colonies 
in the East, as also bv reason of the copiousness, and intrinsic 



DIVIISTE ORIGIK OF CHRISTIAN RELIGIOIN^. 285 

value of the Greek literature and its influence upon the Roman 
mind, this language had, before the birth of Christ, become the 
language of the whole civilized world. Through it the apostles 
oomd make themselves understood in any city in the Roman Em- 
pire." — App. Ch.^ p. llfd, 

H. — The Septuagent formed another grand link in 
the chain. 

1. The Old Testament was translated into Hel- 
lenistic Greek about two hundred and fifty years 
before Christ. 

2. When Christ came the Septuagent was read 
not only by Jews, but by Gentiles as well, in many 
parts of the Roman Empire. 

3. When the apostles went forth to proclaim the 
glad tidings of salvation, they found a knowledge 
of the Old Testament diffused more or less through- 
out the Roman Empire. The beautiful language of 
Hellas became general a short time before the Sep- 
tuagent translation was made, and a sho/t time after 
the ]S"ew Testament was completed it became a dead 
language. 

I. — One sceptre ruled the world. 

1. Before the advent of Christ, Roman arms had 
triumphed over all the nations and established a 
universal empire. 

2. So when Christ came one sceptre swayed the 
world, this collossal empire extending from the 
Euphrates to the Atlantic, and from the Lybian 
desert to the Rhine. 

3. This was highly favorable to the mission of 
the apostles. Says Gibbon : 



286 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAlSr EYIDEIN^CE. 

•' It has been observed, with truth as well as propriety, that the 
conquests of Eome prepared and facilitated those of Christianity." 

Decline and Fall, chap. 15. 

Says Scliaff : 

''This state of things must, of course, have been highly favora- 
ble to the messengers of the gospel ; it gave them fi-ee access to all 
nations; furnished them all advantages possible at that time for 
communication, gave them, everywhere, as citizens, the protection 
of Roman law, and, in general, prepared the soil of the Avorld, at 
least outwardly, to receive the doctrine o± one all-embracing Kingdom 
of God,^' — Apostolic Ch., p. 157. 

J. — The iiniyersal peace was a favorable circum- 
stance. 

1. A short time previous to the birth of Christ the 
world was disquieted by fierce and ^bloody wars. 
The civil war between Julius Caesar and Pompey, 
49 B. C, was co-extensive with the empire. The 
bloody battle of Pharsalia, which decided the fate of 
Pompey, is described in pathetic strains by the poet 
Lucian. I make a brief extract : 

^^. stupid aAvhile, and at a gaze the}' stood, 
While creeping horror froze the lazy blood ; 
Some small remains of piety withstand, 
And stop the javelin in the uplifted hand ; 
Kemorse for one short moment stepp'd between, 
And motionless as statues all were seen. 

'• But oh I what grief the ruin can deplore I 
What verse can run the various slaughter o'er ! 
For lesser woes our sorrows may we keep ; 
Xo tears suifice a dying world to weep, 
In different groups ten thousand deaths arise, 
And horrors manifold the soul surprise." 

The subsequent civil war between Brutus and 
Cassius was similar. 



DIVINE OEIGIlSr OF CHEISTIAIN' RELIGIOlSr. 287 

2. But during the time Christ was on earth, and 
until his gospel had been preached everywhere by 
the apostles, peace reigned supreme throughout the 
vast empire — the whole world was at rest. This 
universal peace is thus described by an English 
poet : 

^^ No war nor battle's sound 
Was heard the world around ; 
The idle spear and shield were high up hung ; 
■ The hooked chariot stood 
Unstained with hostile blood ; 
The trumpet spake not to the armed throng ; 

And kings sat still with awful eye. 
As if they knew their sovereign Lord w^as by." 

— Milton's Ode to the Nativity, 

3. This universal peace just at that time is all the 
more remarkable when we remember that war soon 
broke out again, and raged with exceeding fierce- 
ness. The reader, of course, is familiar with the 
history of that cruel and bloody war which resulted 
in the destruction of Jerusalem. I need not pause 
to remark that that universal peace was essential to 
the reception of Christ and the success of his Gospel 
kingdom. 

K. — The heralds of the cross were favored by the 
excellent Roman roads which pervaded the empire. 

1. The historian Gibbon says : 

''An the cities of the Roman Empire were connected with each 
other, and with the capital by public highways, which, issuing- 
from the forum of Rome traversed Italy, pervaded the provinces, 
and were terminated onlj^ by the frontiers of the empire." 

2. When the apostles went forth, in obedience to 



288 HAKD-BOOK OF CHEISTIA^ST EVIDENCE. 

the command of their Master, to preach to all 
nations, they found very favorable facilities for safe 
and speedy travel. As we learn from Neander, the 
connection of the provinces with their metropolitan 
towns, and of the larger portion of the empire with 
the more considerable cities, were aJ-1 circumstances 
favorable to this end. Such cities as Alexandria, 
Antioch, Ephesus and Corinth, were the centres of a 
wide, commercial, political and literary correspon- 
dence, and on this account became the principal seats 
for the propagation of the Gospel, and the ones 
in which the .first preachers tarried longest. That 
commercial intercourse which from the earliest times 
had served, not merely for the barter of worldly 
goods, but also for the exchange of the nobler 
treasures of the mind, was now used as a channel 
for the diffusion of the greatest spiritual blessings. 
— Neandei\ " Cliiirch HistP vol i, cliap. i.. 

3. The apostles made use of these advantages. 
Gibbon says : 

'' The public highways, which had been constructed for the use 
of the legions, opened an easy passage for the Christian mission- 
aries from Damascus to Corinth, and from Italy to the extremity 
of Spain or Britain ; nor did those spiritual conquorers encounter 
any of the obstacles which usually retard or prevent the introduc- 
tion of a foreign religion into a^ distant country. There is the 
strongest reason to believe, that before the reig'ns of Dioclesian 
and Constantine, the faith of Christ had been preached in every 
province, and all the great cities of tlie empire." — Decline and Folly 
chap. 15. 

Ij. — The way was prepared by a conference of three 
great powers. 
1. The three nations which contributed most 



[DIVINE OEIGIIN^ OF CHRISTIAN RELIGIOIS^. 289 

toward the general preparation for Christianity, 
Tvrere the Jews, Greeks and Romans. 

2. The superscription over Christ upon the cross 
was written in Hebreio^ Greek and Latin, 

3. The Hebrews furnished the religion ; the Greeks 
the language in which to express it ; the Romans, 
the territory and circumstances favorable for its 
proclamation ; while the directing hand of God is 
seen in the work of all. 

M. — A history of the conduct of the Jews gives evi- 
dence for Jesus. 

1. Before the coming of Christ they held on to 
the religion of their fathers with wonderful tenac- 
ity. 

2. But many thousands of them were converted 
to Christ in the days of the apostles. Had it 
not been for those Jews who accepted Christianity 
at the first, the religion could not have been estab- 
lished. 

3. When we remember that it is almost impossi- 
ble to convert a Jew now, we are forced to the con- 
clusion that those multitudes of them who accepted 
Jesus in the First Century must have had conclusive 
and irresistible proof of his Messiahship. 

N. — All things concur in pointing to Christ as the 

Summum Bonum of the world. 

1. Zoroaster^ author of the Zend Auesta, taught 
the Persians a religion much purer than the idola- 
trous systems around them. From the time of that 



290 HAIS^D-BOOK OF CHRISTIAIN' EVDIEIN^CE. 

great reformer to Christ, they were expecting a 
Mithras (mediator), Sosioscli by name, who should 
descend from above, born in a supernatural man- 
ner, proclaimed by a sign from heaven. 

2. At the birth of Jesus a wonderful star ap- 
peared. Says Prof. Schaff : 

''Respecting the Star of the Magi, and the remarkable astronom- 
ical calculations of Keppler and others, which have shown, that, at 
the time of Christ's birth, (four years before tlie Dionysian era), a 
conjunction of the planets, Jupiter, Saturn and Mars took place iiii 
the constellation Pisces, to which w^as added an extraordinary 
star, compare Wiestei^'s Chronologische Synopse der vier Evang., 1843, 
p. 57." — Apostolic Church, p. 184. 

3. When Jesus was an infant, Magi came from 
the East, the direction of Persia, (whose wise men, 
like those of some other nations, were called Magi),, 
declaring that they had seen his star in the East, 
and had come to acknowledge him as King : 

'• Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, inquired' 
of them diligently Avhat time tlie star appeared. 

And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said. Go and search dili- 
gently for the young child ; and when ye have found him^ bring me 
word again, that I may come and worship him also. 

When thej^ had heard the king, they departed ; and, lo, the star, 
which they "^ saw in the east, went before them, till it came and^ 
stood over where the young child was. 

When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 

And when they were come into the house, they saw the young 
child with Mary, his mother, and fell down, and worshipped him ; 
and when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto- 
him gifts : gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. 

And being warned of God in a dream that they should not re- 
turn to Herod, they departed into their own country another way." 
— Matt. ii:1-12. 

O. — Platonism pointed as a finger-board to the 
Gospel. 



DIVIlSrE ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAIN^ RELIGIOI^. 291 

1. Prof. W. S. Tyler, of Amherst College, very 
truly says : 

' ' Socrates and Plato anticipated the advent of a 'divine teacher, 
advising to forego the usual sacrifices till such a teacher should 
come, and 'representing, with prophetic sagacity and precision, 
that he must be poor and void^oi all qualifications but those of 
virtue alone, that a wicked world would not hear his instructions 
and reproofs, and, therefore, in three or four years after he began 
to preach, he would be persecuted, imprisoned, scourged, and, at 
last, put to death.' See Harris' Great Teacher^ page 50, where it is 
suggested that Socrates and Plato enjoyed a decree of inspiration." 
— Theology of the Greek Poets, p. 44:.^ 

2. Prof. Schaff says : 

'• Of all the systems of Grecian philosophy, the one which un- 
doubtedly exerted the most powerful and beneficial influence on 
the religious life of the heathens, and was pre-eminently fitted to 
be a scientific school-master to bring men to Christ, was Platonism. 
^ ^ ^ Platonism may be regarded as, in many respects, a direct 
guide to the Gospel. It carries us back to Socrates, (399 B. C.) the 
greatest and most remarkable moral personage of Heathendom." — 
App. Ch., p. 150. 

3. To many church fathers, like Justin Martyr 
and Origen, the Platonic philosophy became a step- 
ping stone to lead them to the Gospel faith. 
Augustine confesses that it aided him to break the 
shackles of skepticism, and Eusebius says : " Plato 

* Bishop Newton says: ^^Wonderful as the gift of propecy was, it 
was not always confined to the chosen seed, nor yet always imparted 
to the best of men.'' — Newton on the Prophecies, p. 59. 

Such cases show at least, as Prof. Tyler remarks, ^^ that God has laid 
a foundation for inspiration in the constitution of the human mind 
upon which we should expect him to set up a corresponding super- 
structure. If he intended to impart inspiration, it would be wise to 
implant in man a preparation and an expectation to receive it ; and 
having implanted such an expectation,* it were strange indeed if he 
should never meet it."— Theo. Greek Poets, p. 45. 



292 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIA^^ EVIDET^CE. 

alone, of all the Greeks, reached the vestibule of 
truth, and stood npon its threshold." The Platonic 
writings have also aided Xeander and others, in 
later times, to come to a knowledge of the truth as 
it is in Jesus. 

P. — The Sibyline Oracles. ^ — '' Straws show which 

»/ 

way the wind blows." 

1. The year that Pompey entered Jerusalem, not 
a very great while before the birth of Jesus, the 
Sibyls made a great noise that ''nature was about 
to bring forth a king to the Romans." This so ter- 
rified the Roman Senate, as we learn from Suetonius, 
that they decreed that none born that year should 
be educated. He further says : 

" Those whose wives were pregnant that year did each conceive 
great hopes of applying the prophecy' to themselves." — Lifeof Agus- 
tus. 

According to Appian, Sallnst, and Plutarch, this 
prediction so stirred Cornelius Lentnlus that he 
thought he should be the king of the Romans. 

'^XOTE. — The Sibyls were certain women of different places and 
times, supposed by the heathen to be inspired by the gods. One of 
these is said to have offered Tarquin the Second, King of the Romans, 
nine volumes of her prophecies, at a very high price, which he refused 
to give. She then burnt three of them, and demanded the same price 
for the remaining six, and when Tarquin refused to purchase them she 
burnt three more, requiring still the same price for the three which 
were left. These were bought, and preserved with great care at 
Rome for many years, till the temple of Jupiter Capitolinius was 
l)urned. See American Cyclopaedia. 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF OHRISTIAN RELIGION. 293 

But Cicero laughed at the application, and affirmed 
that it could not be applied to any one born in 
Rome. 

2. Augustus Csesar, in whose reign Christ was 
born, had 2,000 Sibyline books burned. Thence 
forward these " prophetesses " were silent. — See 
American Cyclopedia, Art. Sibyl. 

3. The early Christian apologists, such as Tatian, 
Athenagoras, and Justin Martyr, used these Sibyl- 
line prophecies with great power in their controver- 
sies with the unbelieving heathens. Theopilus, 
TertuUian and Augustine all cite them, and con- 
sider them of value to the Christian cause. 

Their chief value consists in the three concur- 
ring facts, that they increased the general expecta- 
tion ; ceased when Christ was born ; and helped the 
early fathers to make converts to the Christian cause. 

Q. — Delphin and other Oracles. — Feathers, when 
thrown into the scales, exhibit some weight. 

1. The celebrated oracle of Apollo, and others of 
a similar character, contributed toward the general 
preparation. Says Prof. Tyler : 

" Greece, and the ancient world, were the better for their exist- 
ence. What forbids us to suppose that they were, in some sense, 
directed and overruled by Providence, and instead of being under 
the control of evil spirits, which was the prevailing theory among 
the Christian Fathers, were intended to be the forerunners among 
the heathen, as the prophets were among the Jews, of the Chris- 
tian revelation ? " — Theo. Gr. Poets^ ^i. 211. 

2. When Christ was born they were hushed, and 
gave no more responses. So depose both Plutarch 



294 HAIN^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAlSr EVIDEIN^CE. 

and Eiisebius. — De Sera Numinis Vindicta^ p. 150 ; 
and ]Sfew American Cyclopedia^ Art, Oracle, 

3. Some of the heathens grumble that after 
Christ came the gods forsook them. Says the 
ancient Infidel Porphyry : 

'' And now people wonder that this distemper has oppressed the 
city so many years. Esculapius, and the other gods, no longer 
conversing with men. For since Jesus has been honored, none 
have received any public benefit from the gods.-' — Evang. Pre;;., hook 
5, chap. 1, p. 181. 

R. — It appears that there were men specially raised 
up by Providence among the Gentiles, as well as 
among the Jews, to prepare the world for Chris- 
tianity. 

1. Several centuries before Christ, when the city 
of Athens was sorely afllicted by plagues, they sent 
for Epimenides, a celebrated religious teacher in 
the Island of Crete, who, upon his arrival, caused 
the erection of an altar to THE UNKNOWN" GOD ; 
whereupon the plague immediately ceased. 

2. That served Paul an excellent purpose when 
he went to Athens to introduce the Gospel among 
them. — See Acts of Ai^ostles^ chap. xmi. 

3. After this, and after Paul had been to Crete 
and established churches there, he alluded to, and 
quoted Epimenides as a prophet. — Titus i: 5^ 12, 

S. — Christ is the world's true sacrifice, 

1. From generation to generation the Jewish 
priests offered sacrifices upon the altar in Jerusa- 
lem, but they couldn't tell for what purpose. These 
sacrifices all pointed forward to Christ. 



DIVIISrE OEIGIlSr OF CHEISTIAIN' KELIGIOJST. 295 

2. When Jesus expired upon the cross the vail 
of the temple was rent in two from top to bottom. 
See Matt, xxvii : 51 ; Mark and Lnke, and Hebrews, 
x: 20. 

3. Soon after the religion of Christ was estab- 
lished in the world, the temple and altar in Jerusa- 
lem were destroyed, and Jewish sacrifices entirely 
ceased. 

T. — Ordinances point to Christ. 

1. Jewish ordinances, such as the Passover, and 
those in the temple service, point forward to him. 

■ 2. i^- CHRIST. ..^I 

3. Christian ordinances, such as baptism and the 
Lord's Supper, point back to him. 

U. — Christ's system of morality excels anything 
the world ever knew. 

1. Good moral maxims were scattered here and 
there over the world, taught by such men as Epi- 
menides, Zoroaster, Confucius, and Socrates. 

2. Jesus, without ever seeing or hearing the teach- 
ings of those sages, as Renan concedes, gathered up 
all the scattered fragments of morality, eliminated 
all error, and blended them into one beautiful and 
harmonious whole, improved by the addition of 
every precept that could be conceived of as of value 
to the human family. 

3. Gibbon assigns ''the pure and austere morals 
of the Christians " as one of the causes of the un- 



296 HAI^D-BOOK OF CHEISTIAIs^ EVIDEl^CE. 

paralleled success of tlieir system. — Decline and 
Fall^ cJi. 15, 

V. — The Grospel facts are embodied in a form, and 
represented in acts performed by believers. — 
Romans, cli. 6. 

1. Christ died on the cross — believers die to sin. 

2. Christ was buried in the tomb — believers are 
buried in baptism. 

3. Christ rose from the dead — believers rise to 
walk in newness of life. 

W. — Messiah was to come of the tribe of Judah. 

1. The identity of that tribe was preserved till 
after Christ. 

2. Jesus was born of that tribe. 

3. Soon after the advent of Christ, the tribe of 
Judah was broken up and scattered among the other 
Israelites, and all distinction of tribes is now lost. 

X. — There were only three tribes remaining in Pales- 
tine with identity preserved when Christ came — 
Judah, Benjamin, and Levi. 

1. Levi furnished John the Baptist, 

2. Judah furnished Jesus Christ. 

3. Benjamin furnished the Apostle Paul. 

Y. — Jesus has afforded the world manifold comforts- 

and joys. 

1. It is very evident from the facts adduced that 
the hearts of millions before his coming were cheered 
in anticipation of that glorious event. 



DIVIIS^E ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 297 

2. At his birth many like the shepherds went to 
see him and rejoiced, many in Israel beheld him 
with joy and were ready to exclaim with Simeon: 
'' Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace,, 
according to thy word ; for mine eyes have seen thy 
salvation ! " While many in foreign lands, like the 
Magi, hailed his advent with delight. 

3. And since that time countless myriads have 
rejoiced in him ^'with joy unspeakable and full of 
glory ! " He has robbed the grave of its terror and 
death of its sting I Many have rejoiced even in the 
hour of their dissolution, on account of their faith in 
him, and the hope which his Gospel inspires. If 
his religion be a delusion, it is a most glorious and 
soul-cheering delusion ! If the Gospel is a lie, it 
has afforded more joy than any truth that was ever 
told! And will continue to do so till the end of 
time. For even Renan is constrained to exclaim : 

'* Whatever may be the surprises of the future, Jesus wiU never 
be sMrpassed. His worship will grow youn^ without ceasing- ; his 
legend will call forth tears without end ; his sufferings will melt 
the noblest hearts ; all ages Avill proclaim that among the sons of 
men there is none born greater than Jesus." — Life of Jesus y p. 376. 

Z. — Christianity is the great fact of history. It is ; 
with truth that Prof. Tyler observes : 

'*It is the grand, significant, culminating, dominant fact hitherto 
of the world's history, and to assume that it does not hold that 
place in the world by right were as unhistorical and unphilosophi- 
cal as to ignore its existence." 

1. Before the advent of Christ, time was reckoned 
from various events. 

2. But now, by the common concurrence of all civ- 



298 HAISTD-BOOK OF CHRISTIAl^ EYIDEl^-CE, 

ilized nations, Christ is considered tlie central figure 
and all events before and since Ms advent are 
reckoned from Mm. Historians say that an event 
took place so many years B. C. (before Christ), or 
A. C. (after Christ). 

3. Even Infidels honor Jesus in that way. I have 
before me an Infidel book, and one by a Jewish 
Rabbi. They both use this manner of dating, and 
one of them uses both terms at once in half a line : 
^' from 500 B. C. to 500 A. C." An Infidel cannot 
write a letter without having A. D. (in the year of 
the Lord) at the top of it, either expressed or under- 
stood, thus bearing testimony to the claims of Christ. 
Whatever an Infidel book or paper may say against 
Christ, it speaks in his favor in its dates. This 
shows what a wonderful impress our Redeemer has 
left uj)on the human family. When Jesus paid 
tribute unto Csesar, who would have thought that 
the time would come when his enemies would thus 
pay tribute to him ? 

I^ow, all of the above considerations and concur- 
ring circumstances taken together, and in connection 
^th the facts presented in previous chapters, form 
a very strong and powerful chain of evidence in 
favor of the proposition that Christianity is of 
Divine Origin. According to the testimony of minds 
trained in the legal profession, the evidence arising 
from coincidences^ possesses great weight. Mr. 
Starkie, a very learned law-writer, observes : 
"The credibility of testimony frequently depends upon the exer- 



DIVINE ORIGIIN^ OF CHRISTIAIN^ EELIGIOJN^. 299 

-cise of reason on the eiFect of coincidences in testimony, which, if 
collusion he excluded, can not be accounted for hut upon the sup- 
position that the testimony of concurring witnesses is true ; so 
that their individual character for veracity is frequently but of 
secondary importance, {supra^ 466). Its credibility also greatly 
depends upon the confirmation by collateral circumstances, and on 
analogies supplied by the aid of res.8on,^^— Practical Treatise on the 
Law of Evidence, vol. 1, p. 471. 

Of course ''collusion is excluded" in tlie case 
binder consideration, for the witnesses lived in dif- 
ferent countries and in different periods of the 
world's history; and we may well ask, in the 
language of the poet : 

^^ Whence hut from heaven, could men unskilled in arts, 
In several ages horn, in several parts, 
Weave such agreeing truths ? or how, or why. 
Should all conspire to cheat us with a lie ? '' 

The " analogies," " coincidences," and '' collat- 
eral circumstances " before us, point unmistakably 
to the religion of Christ as a divine institution. As 
mind directs in the threading of a needle, so mind 
directed in making these facts the counterpart of 
each other ; as one mind controls many minds in the 
movements of a vast army, so one m^ind controlled 
the many minds which co-operated to produce the 
stupendous effects before us ; as in the construction ' 
of a fiouring-mill, one mind disposes all the 
machinery with reference to a centre and for a jpiir- 
pose., so in the case before us, one mind disposed the 
machinery of the world with reference to Christy 
and for the purpose of man's redemption ; as in the 
production of man, as tiie crowning act of creation, 
the inferior animals foreshadowing him before and 



300 HAXD-BOOK OF CHKISTIAX ETIDEXCE. 

serving liim after liis coming, the mlncl^ the one 
mind directing, controlling, and disposing every- 
thing witli reference to a centre and for a^puT'pose. 
was tlie raind of the I^^fixite x^jy Eteenal God, 
so in the production of the Christian system, the 
one mind directing, controlling and disposing all 
things iDitJi reference to Clirist and for the purpose 
of Salvation was none other than the mind of God I 
Wherefore Jesus is the darling of his bosom, and 
Christianity the apple of his eye : yea, and you and 
I are the subjects of his love, the objects of his ten- 
derest consideration. Infidels cannot overthrow the 
Church of Christ ; for it is founded upon a rock, 
even the Rock of Ages ! They might as well under- 
take to '* drain the ocean with a cup,'- extinguish the' 
shinino' sun, or annihilate the universe, as to under- 
take to check the movement which Jesus inaugu- 
rated, or overthrow the institution which he estab- 
lished, for it has God for its author, truth for its 
foundation, and love for its life-giving principle.. 
Esto perpetua. 

The Hebrew prophets, who of old. 

lu rapturous strains did sing. 
With countless sages, seers untold. 

Looked forward for their king. 

The nations all with one accord 
Were yearning for a *• coming one." 

When Jesus Christ, the man, the Lord. 
His royal race on earth begun. 

And since his word he's sent abroad. 

Freighted with love and peace I 
All aloud his name should laud. 

And never more should cease I 



CONCLUSION. 



GOD. 



I have not, in the preceding pages, discussed the 
'existence of Deity ; but tlie facts and arguments, 
presented in each chapter, prove that tliere is a God. 
The unity and liarmony of nature and the Bible, as 
well as the united simplicity and profundity of 
both, adopting them to the wants and capacities of 
man, as portrayed in the first chapter, show evident 
marks of design, and consequently that there was a 
designor, an absolute unlimited mind^ just such a 
being as it takes to constitute God. The wonderful 
evidence of fulfilled prophecy, adduced in the 
Second and Third chapters, prove that there is a 
God, who foreknew the great facts of history before 
they occurred, for no man knows the things of the 
future sufficiently well to predict with precission the 
rise and fall of empires, the destruction or the per- 
petuity of nations, the overthrow of cities and de- 
vastation of countries, and the rise and progress of 
institutions of a moral or an immoral nature and 
tendency. This required a mind which reads the 
future as it reads the past, and of which an apostle 
•could truly say : '^ Known unto God are all his 
works from the beginning of the world." The evi- 



302 HAND-BOOK OF CHEISTIA]^ EVIDEI^CE, 



\ 



dence furnislied by the facts and proofs of tlie 
Second Part are also strong and irresistible. The 
credibility of the Gospels and Acts being estab- 
lished, transactions are therein recorded which none 
but God could have performed. The resurrection 
of Christ, proved in the Second Chapter, establishes 
the existence of God, for none but God could have 
raised him. The concurring circumstances and 
events culminating in Christ, as exhibited in the 
last chapter of the work, show conclusively that 
there is an unseen hand in history, and are explica- 
ble only upon the hypothesis that there is an 
Infinite and Almighty God, who exercises a general 
superintendence over the affairs of the world, and a 
providential care over his children. As long as the 
facts remain uncontradicted and the arguments 
unshaken, the existence of God must be accepted 
as an undeniable truth. Instead, therefore, of rea- 
soning a priori^ and of speculating upon the exist- 
ence of God, before considering the claims of his 
Book and his Religion, I begin with unmistakable 
facts, and reason not only '^ through nature up to 
nature's God," but through revelation up to the 
God of revelation, as well. Thus, this line of argu- 
ment links the chain of evidence to the visible and 
tangible ; thence, adding link to link, as it rises 
higher and higher in the domain of logic and reason, 
is finally made fast in the throne of God. 



CONCLUSION. 303 



MIRACLES. 



There are very few, however, who really disbelieve 
the existence of a Supreme Intelligence, though 
many profess to. Even Ingersoll, though avowing 
Atheistic sentiments, is constrained to admit that 
" in the night of death hope sees a star, and listening, 
love hears the rustle of a wing!" The denial of 
miracles is the common platform on which all 
unbelievers stand. And the question as to whether 
miracles have ever been performed is now the grand 
issue between Christianity on the one hand and all 
its enemies on the other. I have not, in the forego- 
ing pages, argued this question direct; but just to 
the extent to which I have succeeded in proving the 
claims of the Bible and its religion, to that extent 
have I proved the reality of miracles. The three- 
wonderful features of Nature and the Bible elabo- 
rated in the First Chapter are nothing short of the- 
miraclous. The unmistakable evidences of fulfilled 
prophecy cited in the Second and Third Chapters,, 
furnish proof of the miraculous; for, as Hume 
remarks, all true prophecies are real miracles. 
Evidence accumulates as we pass to the facts in 
the Second Part. In the First Chapter, the credibility 
of the historic books of the New Testament being 
established, it follows that miracles have been per- 
formed ; for many are recorded there, and they are 
so intimately connected and interlinked with the 
other history as to be a necessary part of the narra- 



304 HAKD-BOOK OF CHEISTIAjS^ EYIDEXCE. 

tive. The resurrection of Christ, proved in the 
Second Chapter, was a most astounding miracle ; 
while the wonderful concurrence of events described 
in the last chapter approximates to such, to say the 
least. Again, if the existence of God is proved hy 
the facts, as maintained above, it is not only reason- 
able to believe in miracles, but very unreasonable 
not to do so. In fact, Gfod, Revelation and Mira- 
cles, are an inseparable trinity, so to speak. The 
proof of one implies the existence of the others. 
Their claims must stand or fall together. There is 
no logical stopping place between Biblical-belief 
and absolute Atheism. Man must either accept the 
latter, live in uncertainty, die in doubt, making a 
fearful leap in the dark; or, embrace the former, 
live in confidence and die in faith, wrapping the 
drapery of his couch around him in peace, believing 
that he but falls asleep in Jesus, to rise to a glori- 
ous and blissful immortality beyond this vale of 
sorrow and of tears. If it be a delusion, it is a 
glorious delusion. '* Let me die the death of the 
righteous, and let my last end be like his." 

OBJECTIONS. 

I have not had space to consider objections, nor 
did I deem it necessary, because a fact once estab- 
lished, or a proposition once proved, is forever true 
in spite of everything that may be urged against it. 
The lines of argimient pursued establish the truth 



coiN^CLusioisr. 305 

of the Bible, and tlie divine origin of its religion. 
Unless it can be shown that the facts adduced are 
untrne, or my reasonings thereon erroneous, the 
claims of Christ and his Church must stand un- 
shaken, and petty objections and cavils will but 
show the w^eakness of Infidelity. As Dr. Greenleaf 
remarks : " Christianity does not profess to convince 
the perverse and headstrong, to bring irresistible evi- 
dence to the daring and profane, to vanquish the 
proud scorner, and afford evidence from w^hich the 
careless and perverse cannot possibly escape. This 
might go to destroy man's responsibility." God has 
furnished sufficient evidence. But it is in man's 
power to accept or reject it. That the evidence is 
abundantly sufficient for honest and intelligent 
minds, is evinced by the fact that it has proved satis- 
factory to countless millions in the various stations of 
life, while some of the noblest and wisest sp^ecimens 
of our race have investigated it with all the learning, 
scientific, historic, and literary that could be brought 
to bear on the subject, with the most satisfactory 
results, closing their investigations with hearts full 
of faith, and the consequent hope which faith 
inspires. The man, however, who is not willing to 
believe may close his eyes to the evidence, though 
not able to refute it. Such a one may find timber 
with which to prop his doubt and skepticism. And 
while it is the part of candor to admit that there are 
some real difficulties — as no science is without its 
difficulties — there are none sufficient to overbalance 



306 ha:n^d-book of cheistiak evidei^ce. 

the strong array of affirmative proof which has 
from time to time been adduced. And it is easier 
to answer the objections urged against Christianity 
than to meet those that may be urged against Infi- 
delity. I have frequently presented to Infidels the 
interrogations found in the preface of this work, and 
in every instance they were nonplussed. I once asked 
one what evidence would be required to convince 
him ? He answered, " A great deal." I then asked 
what evidence had been adduced ? He replied, ''Very 
little." But when asked to specify, he was utterly 
at a loss to know how to respond. I asked another 
the same questions, and he at once took refuge in 
cavils and petty objections. When further pressed, 
he said he was unwilling to believe on any evidence, 
however strong, being unable to believe that it was 
at all possible for Jesus to be born without a father. 
He was silenced, however, when I asked him, ''How 
then can you believe that the Ji7^sf man came into 
existence without either father or mother ?" As long 
as Infidels deal in quibbles and scoffs, neglecting to 
answer affirmative proofs, our holy religion shall 
stand unshaken, as it has stood in the past, despite 
all efforts to overthrow it. And the remedial system 
will continue its glorious work of elevation and sal- 
vation till the archangel shall descend from heaven, 
and standing with one foot upon the land, and the 
other upon the sea, shall swear by him that sitteth 
upon the throne, even by him that liveth forever and 
ever, that time shall be no more; when the Lord 



coisrcLUSiois'. 307 

Jesus shall roll the heavens together as a scroll, and 
as a vestnre shall fold them up, that they may "be 
changed ; and the Almighty Father shall reach forth 
his hand, and in the presence of the innumerable 
myriads who people space, and upon the folded 
canvass of this earthly tent, in glowing letters of 
living light, shall write, " It is finished." 

Christianity being true, it follows that the hero of 
Redemption is with the Father, worthy of all adora- 
tion and praise, being the fairest among thousands, 
and the one altogether lovely. He is the Alpha and 
Omega^ the beginning and the end, the first and 
the last. His redeeming love is the sweetest and 
most exalted theme for tongue or pen, and his 
Church the fairest flower that blooms in the gardeu 
of God. 

Had I of all the poets the power, 
Just for a day, or for an hour. 

To skim their richest cream, 
One sweet poem I would indite. 
With soul sincere and heart contrite, 

Upon the loftiest theme. 

I would not write 

Of angels bright, 
^or earthly things that please us. 

But I would choose 

The sweetest Muse — 
I fain would write of Jesus ! 

With bliss and joy. 

Without alloy, 
I'd empty the heart's best treasure ; 

Then sing what I wrote, 

In seraphic note. 
And with unceasing pleasure. 



INDEX TO QUOTATIONS. 



PAGE . 

Agassiz, Prof,, Graham Lectures 268 

Adrian, Emperor 192 

American Cyclopaedia 260, 261, 292 

Anthon, Prof. Charles 154 

Addison, Spectator 59 

Athenagorus 170 

Atherstone, Fall of Ninevah , 44, 48 

Blauvelt, Augustus 13 

Braden, Clark, Problem of Problems 15 

Bishop, the of Gloucester and Bristol 11 

Bishop, the of Winchester 11 

Bishop, the of Philadelphia 110 

Bishops, the Galilean, Address to the Pope 107 

Buckingham, Travels 51, 52 

Burckhardt, J. L., Travels in Syria 53, 55 

Barclay, Dr. J. T., City of the Great King 58, 59 

Bochart 65 

Brown, Capt. H. H 120,127 

Banner of Light 121 

Britton, S. B., Richmond and Brittan Debate 123 

Ballon, in K Y. Tribune 140 

Branch, Mrs. Julia 141 

Berosus, Chaldean Historian 153 

Barnabas, Epistle 168,223, 256 

Brevarium upon the Psalter.... 208, 262 

Bloomfield, Greek Testament 259 

Bingham, Antiquities 260,262 

Bolton, Prof. W. J 262 

Byron, Hebrew Melodies 90 

Cartwright, John 47 



310 II^DEX TO QUOTATIOIS^S. 

PAGB. 

Constantine, Emperor 94 

Chalmers, Christian Evidence 163 

Claudius Apollinaris 170 

Clement, of Alexandria 173 

Clement, of Rome 259 

Celsus, True Word 199. 200, 201, 202, 203 

Campbell, Alexander, 199 

Cyril, Contr. Julian 210,259 

Conyheare and Howson, Life and Epistles of Paul 259. 260 

Conway, Moncure D 275 

Common Sense 147, 148 

Christian Standard, 275 

Cocker, Christianity and Greek Philosophy 276 

De Pressense, Dr. E 10 

Diodorus Siculus 43,45,46,68 

Du Pin, History 109 

Davis, Andrew Jackson 109, 130, 139, 142 

Diogenes Laertius 228 

Doddridge, Dr. Philip 204 

Encyclopaedia Brittanica 81 

Educator 121 

Errett, Isaac, Spiritualism Self-Condemned 127, 128, 130, 132, 133 

Eusehius, Pamphilus 171, 174 

Epictetus 191,192 

Froude, of England 9 

Fisher, Prof. 9 

Fowle , 13 

Furness, Dr. W. H 176 

Fenelon, Lives of Ancient Philosophers 228 

Gladstone, Prime Minister 12 

Gibbon, Sir Edward, Decline and Fall of the Poman Empire, 

47, 80, 84, 105, 113, 184, 190, 215, 273, 279, 285, 287, 295 

Graves, Kersey 70. 72, 239 

Gregory the Great 104 

Grant, Miles, Spiritualism Unveiled 125 

Greenleaf, Simon, LL. D., Testimony of the Evangelists, 162, 164, 306 
Gridley, Dr 137,139 



INDEX TO QUOTATIOJSrS. 311 

PAGE. 

/Hurst, Prof. 9 

Hinsdale, B. A., Genuineness and Authenticity of the Gos- 
pels ' 72,165,172 

Haitho, an Armenian 47 

Herodotus 64,66 

Harris, Dr. T. L 121, 136 

Hatch, Dr. B. F 137 

Hitchcock, Geology, 151 

Heinsen, Carl 151 

Ignatius 167 

Irenaeus, Against Heresies 171, 173 

Ingersoll, Col. R. J 304 

Josephus, Flavins, Antiquities 50, 178, 225, 226, 227, 258 

Josephus, Against Apion 63 

Josephus, Wars of the Jews 75,77, 79, 82, 84, 273 

Joliffe, Travels 59 

Jewell, Apology and Defence 108 

Justin Martyr, Apology 169, 170 

Jerome 208 

Julian, Emperor 209, 211, 213, 215 

Juvenal, Satire 184 

Kitto, Dr. John 50, 51, 60, 261 

Keppel, Travels 70, 73 

Knox, Thos. W., Life and Adventures in the Orient 86, 87, 89 

Koran 215 

Liddon 11 

Lindsay, Lord, Letters on Egypt, etc 52 

Lucian 46, 154 

Lucian, of Syria, Letters to Cronius 193, 194 

Lardner, Credibility 167, 176 

Lucian, in Philopatrus 228 

Lucian's Poetry 286 

Lightfoot, J. B 195, 281 

Milligan, Pres. P., Eeason and Pevelation 11, 165, 195 

MacPherson, of Scotland 10 



312 INDEX TO QUOTATIOlSrS. 

PAGE. 

Mignan, Travels 73 

Milmah 81 

Manners and Customs of Egypt 94 

Milners Relig-ious Denominations 142 

Munnell, Thos., Heathen Testimonies 154 

Muller, Max.. Lecture on Missions 279 

Miller, Hugh. Footprints of the Creator 268, 269 

Mill, Staurt 176 

Mills' Prolegomena to IS'ew Testament 207 

Martial. Epigrams 184 

Muratori's Canon 222, 259 

Milton, Ode to the Nativity 287 

Meuburh 47 

New York World, (Number of Jews) 93 

Nichols. Dr. T. L.. Magazine 120 

New York Times and other Newspapers 124, 138 

Noah, Eabbi Mordecai M 177 

Newton, Sir Isaac 24, 33 

Newton.Dr.R.,, Rambles in Bible Lands 229 

Newton, Bishop, on the Prophecies 291 

New American Cyclopaedia 293 

Neander. Dr. A., Ch. History, 272, 283, 288 

Origen, Reply to Celsus 200, 204 

Owen, Prof. 267 

Porter. Sir Robert K., Travels, 70,73 

Parliament of France 114 

Pinnock's-Goldsmith'S Rome 82 

Purcell, Archbishop, Campbell and Purcell Debate 107, 109 

Popes of Rome 109, 110, 115 

Pope, Alexander, Universal Prayer .111 

Potter. Dr. Wm. B., Spiritualism 122, 136, 141 

Peebles, James M 146 

Peterson, Col. R 147 

Polycarp 168,171 

Papias 168 

Pliny the Younger, 189, 190 



INDEX TO QUOTATIONS. 313 

PAGE. 

Pausanias 228 

Porphyry 207,208, 294 

Phileleutherus Liepsenias 213 

Paley, Evidences 219 

Playfair, Dr 23 

Quadratus, Apology 116 

Robinson, Geo., Travels in Palestine 52 

Eichardson, Dr. Robert, Travels 58 

Rich, J. C, Journey to the Site of Nineveh 72 

Ryal, Travels 70,72 

Roberts, Oriental Illustrations 83 

Randolph, Dr.P. B 123, 133 

Religio-PhilosophicalJournal : 127 

Renan, Ernest 169,180, 182, 195, 216, 229, 239, 260,274, 297 

Richmond, B. W., Richmond-Brittan Debate 275,276 

Routh's Reliquiae Sacrse 259 

Scott, Sir Walter, Lady of the Lake 16 

Scott, Eld. Walter, Messiahship or Great Demonstration 17, 276 

Seetzen 55 

Saxe, JohnG., 134 

Spirit Rapping Unveiled ..146 

Stine,Dr. L J., 147 

Shuckford's Connections 154 

Suetonius '. 188,292 

Socrates 210 

Schaff, Prof. Philip, Apostolic Church 260, 272, 283, 284, 286, 290 

Smith's Elements of Divinity 261 

Smith's Bible Dictionary 283 

Seneca 284 

Starkie, Treatise on Laws of Evidence 298 

Thevenot, andTavernier 47 

Talmud , 195, 197 

Tacitus, C. C, Roman History 84, 183, 253 

Tertullian, The Resurrection 104 

Tiffany, Joel 126,127 

Theophilus Autolycus 171 



314 IjS^DEX to QX^OTATIOIN^S. 

PAGE. 

Tischendorf, Dr. A. F. C. 173 

Trajan, Emperor 190 

Taylor, Diegesis 217 

Tyler, Prof. W. S.. Theology of the Greek Poets 268, 291, 293, 297 

Virgil, Poet 273 

Yolney, M. C. F., Travels through Syria 51, 58, 84, 85, 89 

Yolney's Ruins - 60, 69, 73. 87, 88, 90 

Yoltaire 146 

Wickens, Stephen B 51^ 52 

Warner, Charles Dudley 86 

Waddington, History 112 

Wilson, E. Y., Spiritualism 119, 120, 125, 130, 135 

Wesley, John, N^otes on Romans 255 

Walker, James M 147 

Wise, Dr. Isaac M 181, 185, 195, 197, 218, 258, 298 

Xenophon 64,65, 67 



ST. LOUIS, MO. 

Invites the attention of authors and others to his facilities for PUBLISHING 

Books, Tracts^ Pamphlets, Catalogues, 

Sermons^ Programmes, 

AND ANYTHING IN THE PRINTING LINE. 



Your orders are respectfully solicited for anything that may he wanted for 
your 1 ihrary. 

Publications of the Christian Church 

Is my specialty, yet I supply Books in every department of literature and learn- 
ing, by mail, at iny expense, on receipt of publisher's retail jmce; this 
brings the book- store to 3'our door. 

Church Records, with Printed Headings, only $1.00; Church Letters, very neat 

and Convenient, One Hundred in Book, with Stub, $1.00; 50 in Book, 6oc. 

Communion Sets, Photographs of Styles sent on ^Application ; 

Contribution Records, $1.00 and $1.50. 

Collection Envelopes^ Baptismal Suits, Sunday School Supplies, 

Superintendent^ s Record Books, Class Books, Song Books, 

Scholars'' and Teachers^ Helps, Sunday School Papers, Maps, etc. 

A LARGE ASSORTMENT OF REWARD CARDS. 

ANYTHING 



YOU MAY WANT FOR CHURCH OR SUNDAY SCHOOL WILL 
RECEIVE PROMPT ATTENTION. 



TERMS : CASH WITH ORDER. 

Correspondence Solicited and Prices Quoted when desired. 



WM^^ "E'mww mM'w mm&wt 



-OF- 



BENJA MIN FRA NKLIN, 

Taken altogether, this hook is deserving of hearty approval as a valuable con- 
tribution of material towards the proper understanding of the work of a past 
generation, and of the life of one who, whatever may have been his errors, de- 
veloped in his life many of the characteristics of true greatness— an indomitable 
worker, a ready writer; a powerful preacher, whose strong practical sense, 
boundless energy, and earnest devotion to his work would have made him a man 
of mark in any department of life; and which in his chosen department, lifted 
him out of poverty and obscurity to a position of great influence and successful 
leadership, and won for him the admiration and affection of multitudes. 

The publisher has done his work in creditable style. The book ought to have 
a large sale. — Isaac Errett. 



Life and Times oe Eldeb Benjamin Franklin.— We have just received a copy 
•of the above work, from the office of the publisher, John Burns, St. Louis, Mo. 
It is a very handsome volume of 508 pages, good, plain type, on nice, white 
paper, and neatly bound in cloth. 

We were very anxious to see the book, and rejoice that it has been published. 
We regard it as a valuable addition to our Christian literature, and think a copy 
of it should be put into every Christian library, by the side of the lives of Stone, 
Smith, Johnson, the two Campbells, Walter Scott, and others. These biogra- 
phies of our great and good men should be read and studied by all, and especially 
our young preachers.—/. M. Mathes. 



The work comprises a biography of Elder Franklin from his childhood — em 
bracing his early life and surroundings, his conversion, consecration to the work 
of preaching ; his early efforts, trials, sufferings and encouragements. There are 
in this portion of his life some touching and pathetic incidents concerning his 
wife^s struggles with poverty. His labor and growth as a preacher are recorded, 
his mistakes and faults are presented with fairness. His career as a writer is 
given, his connection with the various questions that presented themselves as 
matter of controversy with the denominations and among the disciples, his 
positions, changes and arguments are presented with fairness. Short sketches 
are given of many of the associates of Elder Franklin. 

The style is plain, direct and very attractive. We found it difficult to lay the 
book aside when we had onCe looked into it until we finished it. Our readers 
will find it an interesting and instructive volume. We hope all of them will get 
it and read it. — D. Lipscomb. 



The publisher has done his work well. There is nothing flashing nor fanciful 
in its makeup. The man whose deeds it records was a plain, practical man. 
On pages 68 and 71 is a very just tribute to the humble, patient woman, the wife 
of Benjamin Franklin, who waits a little longer until the summons comes to call 
her home. The paragraph is a just and beautiful tribute from an affectionate son 
to a pious and devoted mother. Read it. 

I hope that the book will have a very wide circulation. Let every one who can 
do so buy and read the Life and Times of Benjamin Franklin. — B. B. Tyler. 

Address all orders to JOHN BURNS, Publisher, 717 Olive Street, St. Louis, Mo. 



We are much pleased with a cursory glance at its contents. The tribute of love 
and affection which Joseph Franklin pays to his mother, when reciting her trials 
and tribulations as the wife of a poor and struggling preacher, and when recall- 
ing her devotion and self-sacrifice in the darkest days of a pioneer's life, starts 
tears unbidden from our eyes, and causes us to thank God that he has given to 
the Church such peerless and faultless mothers.— /<3^« F. Rowe. 



We have received from the publisher, John Burns, **The Life and Times of 
Benjamin Franklin.*' It is a very neat and attractive volume of 508 pages. The 
publisher deserves much praise for the mechanical execution of the work. It is 
printed on good paper, and in large type, and old persons can read it with pleas- 
ure. We will speak of it again when we shall have read it.— Dr. W. H. Hopson. 



Benjamin Franklin was a great man. He was one of nature's noblemen. He 
was not a favorite of fortune. The golden gods never wove a chaplet around his 
brow, nor emptied their treasures in his lap. He was one of the hardy sons of 
toil. His greatness was not the greatness of accident. He made himself great by 
the nobility of his life. He loved God and the truth. He never trimmed his sails 
to popular breezes. He was always on one side or the other of every important 
question, and generally on the right side. Though you might not always agree 
with him, you always knew where he stood. He gave no imcertain sound. He 
was a man for the people. His simplicity, his faith, and his devotion to the 
truth were simply sublime. In this lay his power. — Frank G. Allen. 



There is a real charm in biography, especially when the deeds and struggles of 
a valuable life are recorded. Few studies are so fascinating to a thoughtful man 
as that of the growth of a human soul, the upbuilding of a noteworthy human 
life. We cannot think of a man who has made his mark in the world, without 
wishing to know the processes of his development; to mark the conflict of forces 
within, and limitations without, under the moulding power of whose interac- 
tions he became, at last, what we know him to have been. In this case it is the 
world-old story of struggle and conflict of a strong, earnest nature, grappling 
bravely with adverse surroundings, and pressing forward with indomitable 
energy to final victory. The world is full of instances, doubtles, which illustrate 
the power of man over outward circumstances; but there are few such which are 
more satisfactory, I think, than that of the life traced in the volume before us. 
From the materials now accumulating, the historian of another generation will 
be able to do the chief actors of the last twenty-five years the justice of impartial 
judgment. Since each shall be present in the grand assizes of heaven, he can the 
more willingly commit his reputation on earth to the care of impartial posterity. 

The enterprising publisher, John Burns, deserves much credit for the hand- 
some shape in which the book is brought owX.—G. W. Longan. 



It might be thought, by some who read the work, that there is too much of th 
* * Times' ' and not enough of the * 'Life' ' of Benjamin Franklin ; but as the author 
justly claims, it could not have been done otherwise and be faithful. I regard the 
book as a faithful portraiture, which, indeed, should be allowed by all, espe- 
cially since in the statement of propositions and differences, the author gives 
both sides 

A good part of the life of Bro. Franklin was the life of an editor, and my pen 
is uneasy to say something about the m^anner in which he conducted religious 
periodicals, but I must restrain it. Editors and preachers now-a-days think 
theirs is a toilsome, weary lot. Dear me ! Well , let them read the Life of Ben- 
jamin Franklin and become ashamed of themselves.— Z,. B. Wilkes. O. A. Carr. 

Address all orders to JOHN BURNS, Publisher, 717 Olive Street, St. Louis, Mo. 



ON 



BY^ 

A. B. JONES, G. W. LONGAN, T. MUNNELL, 

J. Z. TAYLOR, A. CAMPBELL. 

BOUND IN CLOTH, 75 CENTS. 

The Publisher presents this volume to the Public in the hope that much good 
may result. It contains the mature thought of some of our ablest writers on an 
important Bible theme. While Symposium may be a novel thing among us, the 
Publisher would fain hope that an appreciative public will commend this method 
of presenting a subject from different angles of vision. It is believed that the 
times are propitious for the Disciples to make themselves more widely felt by 
their contributions to the religious literature of the age. It is the ambition of 
the Publisher to make this volume the first of a uniform Series ; each to be com- 
posed of Essays on the living issues in Christian thought. The subjects for 
the different volumes will be chosen so as to make the Series comprehend a wide 
range. Should the plan be successful, the whole Series when complete, will 
form a unique and valuable addition to the libraries of wide-awake religious 
people. The Publisher sincerely hopes that the reception of this book may 
demonstrate a general desire on the part of the public for books of like mierit 
and method; and that he maybe able in this convenient form to send broad- 
cast over the land the richest thought of the ripest minds among us, and be of 
service to the Master's cause, and to his day and generation. 



WHAT THEY SAY ABOUT 

SYMPOSIUM ON THE HOLY SPIRIT. 



This is an elegantly bound little book. The style is of the highest order, all 
of the authors being first-class writers. The subject is profound, and so is the 
treatment. It has been handled in a masterly manner. The authors are not 
agreed, bnt it is a book of investigation and not of controvesy. While the reader 
may not agree with some of the writers, he will feel that everything is said in a 
fair and manly way. The subject is viewed from every stand-point, which makes 
the treatise valuable to those searching for the truth. As the name indicates, 
this little book truly presents a feast.— C. M. Wilmeth. 

Brethren A. B. Jones, G. W. Longan, J. Z. Taylor and Thomas Munnell. 
These are among our most thoughtful writers. They have done their work well, 
and we commend the book to all who feel an interest (and all ought to) in having 
and holding correct views on the subjects of the influence of the Holy Spirit as 
our indwelling comforter. The book concludes with a selection — The influence 
of the Holy Spirit in Conversion and Sanctification — from the writings of A. 
Campbell.— i?r. W. H. Hopson. 

A neat little volume, executed in faultless style. It consists of several essays, 
original and reprint, from leading thinkers of the Christian Church. It opens 
with an article by Elder A. B. Jones, upon ''Consciousness and the Holy Spirit," 
and this is followed by one by G. W. Longan. There are essays by Thomas Mun- 
nell and other writers, upon the same subject, taking a different view of the same 
subject. But the most important in the volume is an old essay of A. Campbell, 
on the Holy Spirit. To those desiring the views of able men upon this question 
we would commend the book.— ^. W. Johnson. 

Address all orders to JOHN BURNS, Publisher, 717 Olive Street, St. Louis, Ma 



'9 



— OR— 

CHOICE SELECTIONS 

FROM THE WRITINGS OF 

BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, 



It wilTconsist of very choice selections from the vast and varied writings of 
Benjamin Franlvliii, on almost all im])ortant subjects connected Avith the Chris- 
tian religion. It will he hrim full of Co7;imon se^ise, wit and humor, truth and 
gospel, and will he as diversified as Imman life. It will he a Practical Hand 
Book of Common Sense and Scripture. 

It will he of greater value to the ' 'Christian Pilgrim'' than '' Bu7iyan's PiU 
grimes Progress. 

It will Ite a hook of ahout 500 pages, handsomely hound and will he sold hy 
suhscription at the following prices: 

Bound in English Cloth, - - - $2.00. 
Bound in Library Style, - - - 2.50. 

Turkey Morocco, Beveled, Full Gilt, 4.00. 



7^7 Olive Street, St. Louis, Mo, 



THE GOSPEL PREACHER. 

A Book for the People. A Volume of Twenty Sermons, Avritten hy Ben- 
jamin Franklin, Editor of the American Christian Review $2 00 

GOSPEL PREA CHER, Xo. 2, cloth 2 00 

REYNOLDSBURG DEBATE. 

An Oral Dehate hetween Benjamin Franklin, a Disciple of Christ, and 
John A. Thompson, a Baptist; held in Reynoldshurg, Ohio, lasting four 
days $1 25 

A SYMPOSIUM ON THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

By A. B. Jones, G. W. Longan, T. Munnell, J. Z. Taylor, A. Camphell. 
It is the amhition of the Puhlisher to make this volume the first of a uni- 
form Series ; each to he composed of Essays on the living issues in 
Christian thought. The suhjects for the difierent volumes will he chosen 
so as to make the Series comprehend a wide range. Should the plan he 
successful, the whole Series when complete, will form a unique and val- 
uahle addition to the lihraries of wide-awake religious peo[)le. The 
Puhlisher sincerely hopes that the reception of this hook may demon- 
strate a general desire on the part of the puhlic for hooks of like merit 
and method; and that he may he ahle in this convenient form to send 
broad-cast over the land the richest thought of the ripest minds among 
us, and he of service to the Master's cause, and to his day and generation. 
Bound in cloth "■ 75 

HOLY SPIRIT! 

A SCRIPTURAL VIEW of the Office of. the Holy Spirit. By Rohert 
Richardson . 12mo , 3-24 pages , cloth $1 50 

ITS IJVFL UENCE IN CONVERSION'. A Dehate hetween Rev. A sa Sleeth , 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and Elder J. W. Randall, of the 
Christian Church. Question: Do the Scriptures teach the Direct Influ- 
ence of the Holv Spirit in Conversion ? 12mo, 236 pages, cloth $1 00- 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: August 2005 

PreservationTechnologies^ 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 It 



